a knotte so fast tyed and folded so many wayes that as the saying was whosoeuer could loose it should haue all Asia So Alexander comming to it when he could not loose it with his haÌ„ds he cutte it a â—uÌ„der with his sworde Gordian knotte would not be loosed at rome he was driueÌ„ against his wil as God would to play the noble Alexander himselfe and with the sword of his princely authority knapt the knot at one stroke clean a sunder loosing as it were with one solutioÌ„ infinite questions For where the Doctours and Canonistes had loÌ„g disputed and yet could neuer throughly discusse the largenes and fulnes of the popes two swordes both temporall and spirituall the king with one sword did so cut of bothe cleane out of England as ye shall see more anone But first the king like a prudent prince before he would come to the head of the sore thought best to pare away such rank fleshe and putrified places as were about it and therefore following his owne prouerbe like as one goyng about to cast downe an olde rotten wall will not beginne with the foundation first but with the stones that lye in the toppe so he to prepare his way better vnto the Pope The kinges proâ—â—uerbe Looke before first beganne with the Cardinall castinge him by the lawe of Premunire out of his goods possessions and so at leÌ„gth by poysoning himselfe he procured his owne death which was in the yeare 1530. Thys done shortly after about the the yeare 1532. the King to prouide by time agaynste mischiefes that might come from Rome gaue foorth eftsoones this proclamation as followeth THe kings highnes straightly chargeth and commandeth that no maner of person what estate degree A restraynte of the king that nothing should be purchased from Rome or condition so euer hee or they be of doe purchase or attempt to purchase from the Court of Rome or els where nor vse and put in executioÌ„ diuulge or publish any thing heretofore wâ—thin this yeare passed purchased or to be purchased heereafter containing matter preiudiciall to the highe authoritie iurisdiction and prerogatiue Royall of thys hys sayde realme or to theÌ„ lette hinderaunce or impeache ment of his graces noble and vertuous intended purposes in the premises vppon paine of incurring his highnes indignation and imprisonment and further punishment of their bodies for their so doing at his graces pleasure to the dreadful exâ—mple of all other After this was done the king then proceeding farther caused the rest of the spirituall Lordes to be called by proces into the kinges benche to make their appearaunce Ex Edw. Hallo for so much as the whole Clergie of Englande in supporting and maintaining the power Legatiue of the Cardinall The whole clergy of England in the Premunire by the reason thereof were all entangled likewise in the Premunire and therefore were called into the kings benche to aunswere But before the day of theyr appearaunce the Prelates together in theyr conuocation concluded among themselues an humble submission in wryting and offered the king for a subsidie or contribution that hee woulde be their good Lord and release them of the Premunire by Act of Parliament first to be gathered in the prouince of Caunterbury a C.M. poundes And in the Prouince of Yorke xviij hundreth and xl pound x. pence The whyche offer with much labour was accepted and their pardon promised The Clergy geueth to the king 11840 pound to be released from the Premunire In this submission the clergie called the kyng supreme head of the Churche of Englande whych thing they neuer confessed before wherupon many things folowed as after God willing ye shall heare But first forsomuch as we are in hand nowe wyth the matter we wil borow by the way a few words of the reader to speake of this clergie money of a 118840. pounds x. pence to be leuied to the king as is aboue touched For the leuying of which summe an order was taken amonge the prelates that euery B. in his Dioces should call before him all the Priestes Parsons Uicars amongst whome D. Stokesley B. of London a man then counted to be of some witte and learning but of litle discretion and humanitie which caused him to be out of the fauour of the common people called before him all the Priestes wythin the Citie of London whether they were Curates or Stipendaries the first day of Sept. being Friday in the Chapter house of S. Paule At which day the priests appeared and the Bishops policie was to haue onely 6. or 8. priestes together and by perswasions to haue caused them to graunt some portion toward the paiment of the foresaid hundreth M. pound But the number of the Priestes was so greate for they were 6. hundreth at the least and with them came many temporall men to heare the matter that the Bishop was disapoynted of his purpose For when the Byshops Officers called in certaine Priests by name into the chapter house The bishops policy with the Priests for payment of the kinges money wyth that a great number entred for they putte the Bishops Officers that kept the doore a side After this the Officers got the dore shut againe Then the Priestes without sayde we will not be kept wythout and our felowes be within we know not what the bishop will do with them The temporal men being present comforted and encouraged the priestes to enter so that by force they opened the doore and one strake the Bishops Officer ouer the face and entred the Chapter house and many teÌ„porall men with them and long it was ere any sileÌ„ce could be made At last wheÌ„ they were appeased the bishop stode vp and sayd Brethren I maruell not a litle why you be so heady and know not what shal be sayd to you therefore I pray you to keepe silence and to heare me paciently My frendes all you knowe well that we be men fraile of condition and no Aungels and by frailtie and lacke of wisedome wee haue misdemeaned oure selfe towarde the king our soueraigne Lord and his lawes The bishops perswasion to the priestes to helpe theÌ„ to pay there forfaite so that all we of the Cleargie were in the Premunire by reason whereof all our promotions landes goodes and cattels were to hym forfaite our bodies ready to be imprisoned yet his grace moued with pitie and compassion demaunded of vs what we could say why he should not extend his lawes vpoÌ„ vs. Then the Fathers of the Cleargye humbly besought hys grace of mercy To whom he aunswered that he was euer enclined to mercy Then for all our great offences we had litle penaunce For where he might by the rigour of hys law haue taken all our liuelode goods and cattels he was contented with one hundreth thousand pounds to be payd in 5. yeres And although that this summe be more then we may easely beare yet by the rigor of his lawes we
willingly discouer to any person The Popedome of Rome the rules of the holy fathers and the regalities of S. Peter I shall helpe and retaine and defende against all men The legate of the sea Apostolicke going comming I shall honourably entreat The rightes honours priuiledges authorities of the Church of Rome and of the Pope and hys successours I shall cause to be conserued defended augmented promoted I shall not be in counsell treatie or any acte in the which any thing shall be imagined against him or the Churche of Rome their rights states honours or power and if I knowe anye such to be mooued or compassed I shall resist it to my power and assoone as I can I shall aduertise him or suche as maye geue hym knowledge The rules of the holy fathers the decrees ordinances sentences dispositions reseruations prouisions and commandements Apostolike to my power I shall keepe and cause to be kept of other Heretikes schismatikes and rebels to our holy father and his successors I shall resist and persecute to my power I shal come to the Synode whē I am called except I be letted by a Canonicall impediment The lights of the Apostles I shall visite personally or by my deputie I shall not aliene nor sell my possessions wythout the Popes councell so God me helpe and the holy Euangelistes ¶ This othe of the Clergie men which they were wont to make to the Bishoppe of Rome nowe Pope quondam was abolished and made voyde by statute and a new othe ministred confirmed for the same wherein they acknowledged the King to be the supreame heade vnder Christe in this Church of England as by tenor thereof may appeare here vnder ensuing The othe of the Clergie to the king I Iohn B. of A. vtterly renoūce and clerely forsake al such clauses words sentences grants which I haue or shal haue hereafter of the Popes holines Pope quondam◠The othe of the Clergye to the king of for the bishoprike of A that in any wise hath bene is or hereafter may be hurtfull or preiudiciall to youre highnes your heirs successors dignity priuiledge or estate royal and also I doe sweare that I shal be faithful and true and faith and truth I shall beare to you my soueraigne Lord and to your heires kings of the same of life and limme and earthly worship aboue all creatures for to liue die with you and yours against al people and diligently I shal be attendant to all your nedes and businesse after my wit and power and your counsel I shall kepee and holde knowledging my selfe to hold my Bishopricke of you onely beseeching you of restitutiō of the temporalties of the same promising as before that I shal be faithfull true and obediēt subiect to your said highnes heires and successours during my life and the seruices and other things due to your highnesse for the restitution of the temporalties of the same Bishoprike I shall truely do and obediently performe so God me helpe and all Saintes These othes thus being recited and opened to the people were the occasion that the Pope lost al his interest and iurisdiction heere in Englande wythin shorte while after Upon the occasion and reason whereof Syr Tho. More the matter falling out more more against the Pope Syr Thomas More of whome mention is made before being a great maintainer of the Pope a heauy troubler of Christes people and nowe not liking well of this othe by Gods good worke was enforced to resigne vp his Chauncelorship and to deliuer vp the great seale of England into the kings hands After whom succeeded syr Thomas Audley Keeper of the great seale Tho. Audeley made Lord Chauncellour a man in eloquence and giftes of tonge no lesse incomparable then also for hys godly disposed minde and fauorable inclination to Christes religiō worthy of much commendation These things being done in the parlament the king w tin short time after proceeded to the mariage of the foresayd lady Anne Bullen mother to our most noble Quene now who w tout all controuersie was a special comforter aider of all the professors of Christes gospell The maryage of Queene Anne as well of the learned as the vnlearned her life being also directed according to the same as her weekely almes did manifestly declare Who besides the ordinarye of a C. crownes and other apparell that she gaue weekely a yeare before she was crowned The great almes of Quene Anne both to men and women gaue also wonderfull much priuie almes to wydowes and other pore housholders cōtinually til shee was apprehended and she euer gaue three or foure pounde at a time to the poore people to buy them kine withall and sent her Subamner to the townes about where shee lay that the parishioners should make a bill of all the poore householders in their parish and some towns receiued 7.8 or 10. pound to buy kine withal according as the number of the poore in the Townes were Shee also maintained many learned mē in Cambridge Likewise did the Erle of Wilshire her father and the Lord Rochford her brother and by them these men were brought in fauour w t the king of whome some are yet aliue and can testifie the same which would to God they were nowe as great professors of the gospell of Christ as then they appeared to be which were D. Heath and D. Thirlby with whome was ioyned the L. Paget who at that present was an earnest protestant Heath Thirlby L. Paget gaue vnto one Rainolde West Luthers bookes and other bokes of the Germaines as Franciscus Lambertus de Sectis and at that time he red Melancthons Rhetorike openly in Trinitie hall in Cambridge and was w t his M. Gardiner a mainetainer of D. Barnes and all the Protestantes that were then in Cambridge Lord Paget a mainteyner of D. Barnes holpe many religious persons out of their cowles It hath bene reported vnto vs by diuers credible persons which were about this Quene and daily acquainted with her doings concerning her liberall and bountiful distribution to the pore how her grace caried euer about her a certaine little purse The praise of Quene Anne out of the which she was wont daily to scatter abroad some almes to the needy thinking no day well spent wherein some man had not fared the better by some benefite at her handes And this I write by the relation of certain noble personages which were chiefe principall of her waiting maides about her especially the Duches of Richmond by name Also concerning the order of her ladies gentlewomen about her one that was her silkwoman a Gentlewoman not nowe aliue but of great credite and also of fame for her worthy doings The name of this gentlewoman was Maistres Wilkinson did credibly report that in all her time she neuer saw better order amongst the ladies gentlewomē of the Courte then was in this good Queenes
kyng was contented through the persuasions of some so to doe For els as touchyng God and conscience what great neede was of any diuorce where before GOD no Mariage was to be accounted but rather an incestuous detestable adultery as the Act of ParliameÌ„t doth terme it But to our matter agayne After the dissolutioÌ„ of this first Mariage made betwen the king the Lady Princesse Dowager she neuerthelesse bearyng a stout mynde would not yet releÌ„t neither to the determination of the Uniuersities nor to the ceÌ„sure of the Clergy nor of the whole Realme but folowyng the couÌ„saile rather of a few Spanyardes to molest the kyng the realme by sute meanes made to the Pope procured certaine writynges first of monition and aggrauation theÌ„ of excommunication and interdiction to be sent downe from Rome Writinges set vp at Dunkirke against the king wherein the Pope had interdicted both the kyng the whole Realme But the Popes Cursor beyng not the hardyest maÌ„ belike that euer shewed his head thought it much more sure for him to discharge his Popishe carâ—age without the kynges reach so keepyng himselfe aloofe of like a prety man set vp his writynges in the Towne of Dunkirke in Flaunders In the which towne first vpon the Northdoore of the Church was set vp a monition Ioh. Butler of Calis tooke downe the writte at Dunkirke against the King that the kyng of EnglaÌ„d should surcease the sute of diuorce the which Iohn Butler Clerke theÌ„ Commissary of Calice by commaundement tooke downe in a night After that before Whitsonweeke there was set vp in the same place an excoÌ„munication aggrauation regranation interdiction For the which also the sayd Butler by commauÌ„dement was sent to Dunkirke to take it downe K. Henry the realme indicted by the Pope And because the couÌ„sell of Calice would be certified of his diligence therein they sent a seruauÌ„t of the Lord Lisle theÌ„ Deputie of Calice whose name was Cranuell and vpon Wensday in Whitsonweke at vij of the clocke in the mornyng he tooke it downe whole and brought it with hym deliuered the same to the Lord Deputie aforesaid Which was about the yeare .1533 This beyng knowne certified vnto the kyng he was motioned by his counsell that such as were about her and moued her thereto should be put froÌ„ her And therfore the Duke of Suffolke was sent to Bugden beside HuntyngdoÌ„ where y e sayd Lady Katherine lay who perceiuyng her stomacke to coÌ„tinue froward still in auÌ„sweryng him with high wordes The Lady Catherines court discharged sodenly so in a fury to part froÌ„ him into her priuy chamber shut the doore brake vp the doore of her Court discharged a great sort of her houshold seruauÌ„ts yet left her a conuenieÌ„t number to serue her like a Princesse They that remayned still were sworne to serue her as Princesse onely and not as Queene Of whome some sayd they were once sworne to serue her as Queene and otherwise would not serue and so were dismissed The other which were sworne to serue her as Princesse she vtterly refused for her seruants and so she remayned wyth the fewer liuing after this about the space of two yeares ¶ The abolishing of the Pope out of England THese thinges thus finished and dispatched concerning the mariage of Queene Anne and diuorce of Lady Katherine Dowager Anno. 1534. next followeth the yeare 1534. In the which was assembled the hye Court of ParliameÌ„t againe after many prorogations vpon the third day of February wherein was made an Acte of succession for the more suretie of the crowne to the which euery person being of lawfull age Preaching against the Pope should be sworne During this Parliament time euery Sonday preached at Paules crosse a Byshop which declared the Pope not to be head of the Church After this Commissions were sent ouer all England to take the othe of all men and women to the Act of succession Ex Edw. â—allo At which few repined except D. Iohn Fisher bishop of Rochester sir Tho. More late Lord Chancellor and D. Nicholas Wilson parson of S. Thomas Apostles in LoÌ„don Wherfore these 3. persons after long exhortatioÌ„ to theÌ„ made by y e Byshop of Canterbury at Lambeth The Byshop of Rochester Sir Tho. More sent to the tower Fysher byshop of Rochester Sir Tho. More refuse to be sworne refusing to be sworne were sent to the Tower where they rrmained were oftentimes motioned to be sworne but the Bishop and sir Tho. More excused theÌ„ by their writings in which they sayd that they had written before the sayd Lady Katherine to be Queene therfore could not well go froÌ„ that which they had written Likewise the Doctor excused that he in preaching had called her Queene and therefore now coulde not withsay it againe Howbeit at length he was well contented to dissemble y e matter so escaped but the other two stoode agaynst all the Realme in their opinion From the moneth of Marche this Parliament farthermore was proroged to the iij. day of Nouemb. abouesaid At what time amongst other diuers statutes most graciously and by the blessed wil of God it was enacted that the Pope and all his colledge of Cardinals with his pardoÌ„s Indulgences which so long had clogged this Realme of England to the miserable slaughter of so many good men which neuer could be remoued away before was now abolished eradicate exploded out of this land sent home againe to their owne countrey of Rome from whence they came God be euerlastingly praysed therefore Amen ¶ An Acte concerning the Kings highnes to be the supreme head of the Church of England and to haue authoritie to reforme and redresse all errours heresies and abuses in the same Cap. 1. ALbeit the Kings Maiesty iustly and rightfully is and ought to be the supreme head of the Church of England and so is recognised by the Clergy of this Realme in their Conuocations yet neuerthelesse for corroboration confirmation thereof and for encrease of vertue in Christes Religion within this Realme of England and to represse extirpe all errours heresies and other enormities abuses heretofore vsed in the same be it enacted by authoritie of this preseÌ„t ParliameÌ„t y t the king our soueraigne Lord his heires successours Kings of this Realme shal be taken accepted reputed y e only supreme head in earth of y e Church of England called Anglicana ecclesia and shall haue enioy annexed and vnited to the Imperial crowne of this realme as wel y e title style therof as all honours dignities preeminences iurisdictioÌ„s priuiledges authorities immunites profites and commodities to the sayd dignitie of supreme head of the same Church belonging apperteining and y t our sayd soueraigne Lord his heires successours Kings of this Realme shal haue full power and authority from time to time to visite represse
redresse reforme order correct restraine and amend all suche errours abuses offences contemptes enormities whatsoeuer they be which by any maner of spirituall authoritie or iurisdiction ought or may lawfully be reformed repressed ordered redressed corrected restrained or amended most to the pleasure of almighty God the encrease of vertue in Christes religiō and for the conseruation of y e peace vnitie and tranquility of this realme any vsage custome forreine lawes forreine authoritie prescription or any thing or things to the contrary heereof notwithstanding The Kings Proclamation for the abolishing of the vsurped power of the Pope The kinges proclamatiō against the Pope TRustie and welbeloued we greete you well and where as not onely vpon good and iust and vertuous groundes and respects edified vpon the lawes of holy Scripture by due consultation deliberation aduisement and consent as well of all other our nobles and commons temporall as also spirituall assembled in our high Court of Parliament and by authoritie of the same we haue by good and wholesome lawes and statutes made for thys purpose extirped abolished separated and secluded out of this our Realme the abuses of the Byshop of Rome his authoritie and iurisdiction of long time vsurped as well vpon vs and our Realme as vpon all other Kings and Princes and their Realmes lyke as they themselues haue confessed and affirmed but also for as much as our sayde Nobles and Commons both spirituall and temporall assembled in our high Court of Parliament The stile of supreame head annexed to the crowne of England haue vpon good lawfull and vertuous groundes and for the publicke weale of this our Realme by one whole assent graunted annexed knit and vnited to the Crowne Imperiall of the same the title dignitie and style of supreme head or gouernour in earth immediately vnder God of the Church of England as we be and vndoubtedly haue hetherto bene which title and style both the Byshops and Cleargie of this our Realme haue not only in conuocation assembled consented recognised and approoued lawfully and iustly to apperteyne vnto vs but also by word othe profession and writing vnder their signes and seales haue confessed ratified corroborated and confirmed the same vtterly renouncing all other othes and obedience to any other foreyne Potentates and all foreine iurisdictions and powers as well of the sayd Byshop of Rome as of all other whatsoeuer they be as by their sayd professions and writings corroborated with the subscription of their names and apension of their seales more playnely appeareth We let you witte that calling to our remembrance the power charge and commission geuen vnto vs of Almighty God and vpon a vehement loue and affection toward our louing and faithfull subiectes perceiuing right well what greate rest quietnes and tranquilitie of conscience and manyfold other commodities might insurge and arise vnto them if that the sayde Byshops and other of the Cleargy of this our Realme should set foorth declare and preach to them the true and sincere worde of God and without all maner colour dissimulation and hypocrisie manifest and publish the great and innumerable enormities and abuses which the sayde Byshop of Rome as well in the title and style as also in authoritie and iurisdiction of long time vnlawfully and vniustly hath vsurped vpon vs and our progenitours and also other Christen Princes haue therefore adressed our letters vnto the Byshop of the dioces straightly charging and commaunding him in the same that not onely he in his owne proper person shall declare teach and preach vnto the people forthwith vpon the receat of our sayd letters vnto him directed euery Sonday and other high feastes through the yeare the true meere and sincere word of God and that the same title stile and iurisdiction of supreme head apperteineth only to our Crowne and dignitie Royall likewise as the sayd Byshop and all other the Byshops of our Realme haue by othe affirmed and confirmed by subscription of their names and setting to their seales but also geue warning monition and charge to al maner Abbots Priours Deanes Archdeacons Prouosts Parsons Vicares Curates and all other Ecclesiasticall persons within his sayd diocesse as well to teache preach publish and declare in all maner Churches our foresayde iust title style and iurisdiction euery Sonday and high feast thorough the yeare and further to monish and commaund all other Scholemaysters within his sayd diocesse to instruct and teach the same vnto the children committed vnto them as also to cause all maner prayers orizons rubrickes Canons of Masse bookes and all other bookes in the Churches wherein the sayde Byshop of Rome is named or his presumptuous and proud pompe and authoritie preferred vtterly to be abolished eradicate and rased out and his name and memory to be neuer more except to hys contumely and reproch remembred but perpetually suppressed and obscured and finally to desist and leaue out all such Articles as be in the generall sentence The Popes name and memorye abolished which is vsually accustomed to be read four times in the yeare and do tende to the glory and aduancemēt of the Bishop of Rome his name title and iurisdiction Whereupon we esteeming and reputing you to be of such singular and vehement zeale and affection toward the glory of Almighty God and of so faythfull louing and obedient harte towards vs as ye will not only do and accomplish with all power wisedome diligence and labour whatsoeuer should or might be to the preferment and setting forwarde of Gods worde but also practise studie and endeuour your selfe with all your pollicie wit power and good will to amplifie defend and mayntayne all such interest right title stile iurisdiction and authoritie as is in any wise apertaining vnto vs our dignity prerogatiue crowne imperiall of this our Realme haue thought good expediēt not only to signifie vnto you by these our letters the particularities of the charge monition and commaundement geuen by vs vnto the sayd Byshop as before is specified but also to require and straightly charge and commaund you vpon payne of your allegeance and as ye shall auoyde our high indignation and displeasure at your vttermost perill laieng apart all vayne affections respects or other carnall considerations and setting onely before your eyes the mirror of truth the glory of God the dignitie of your soueraigne Lord and King and the great concord and vnitie and inestimable profite and vtilitie that shal by the due execution of the premisses insue to your selfe and all other faithfull and louing subiectes ye make or cause to be made diligent searche and waite and especially in euery place of youre shirewicke whether the said Bishop do truly sincerely and without all maner cloke colour or dissimulation execute and accomplishe our will and commaundement as is aforesaid And in case ye shall heare perceiue and approuably vnderstand and know that the said Bishop or any other ecclesiasticall person within his dioces do omit and
leaue vndone any part 〈◊〉 parcel of the premisses or else in the execution and setting forth of the same do coldly and fainedly vse any maner sinister addition wrong interpretation or painted colour then we straightly charge commaund you that forthwith vpon any such default negligence or dissimulation of the said Bishop or any other ecclesiasticall person of his dioces contrary to the true tenour meaning and effecte of the saide charge by vs to him appointed aforesaid yee doe make indelaidly and with all speede and dâ—ligence declaration and aduertisement to vs and our Counsell of the saide defaulte and of the behauiour maner and fashion of the same And for as much as we vpon singular trust and assured confidence which we haue in you and for the speciall loue and zeale we suppose and thinke ye beare towards vs and the publicke and common wealth vnitie and tranquillitie of this our realme haue specially elected and chosen you among so many for this purpose and haue reputed you suche men as vnto whose wisedome discretion truth and fidelitie we might commit a matter of suche great waight moment and importance as whereupon the vnitie and tranquillity of our realme doth consist if ye shoulde contrary to our expectation and trust which we haue in you and agaynst your duety and allegeance towards vs neglect or omit to do with all your diligence and wisedome whatsoeuer shall be in your power for the due performance of our mind and pleasure to you before declared in this behalfe or hâ—lt or stomble at any part or specialitie of the same be yee assured that we like a Prince of iustice will so extremely punish you for the same that all the worlde besides shall take by you example and beware contrary to their allegeance to disobey the lawfull commaundement of theyr soueraigne Lord and Prince in such things as by the faithfull execution whereof ye shall not onely aduance the honor of Almightie God and set foorth the maiestie and Imperiall dignitie of youre soueraigne Lord but also bring an inestimable weale profite and commoditie vnitie and tranquillitie to all the common state of this our Realme whereunto both by the lawes of God nature and man ye be vtterly bound Geuen vnder our signet at our Pallace of Westminster the 9. day of Iune Furthermore that no man shall cauill or surmise thys fatall fall and ruine of the Pope to haue come rashly vpon the Kings owne partiall affection or by any sensuall temeritie of a few and not by the graue and aduised iudgement approbation and consent generally and publikely as well of the nobles and commons temporal as also vppon substantiall groundes and the very strength of truth by the discussion and consultation of the spiritual and most learned persons in this Realme it shall be requisite moreouer to these premisses to adioyne the words and testimonies also of the Byshops owne othes and profession made to the King yelding and rendering vnto him only the stile of supreme head next vnder Christ of the Church of England all other seruice subiection and obedience to be geuen to any other forreine Potentate which should be preiudiciall to the Kings highnes in this behalfe beeing excluded and that both frankely and freely of their own voluntary motion and also vppon the faith and fidelitie of their priesthode as by their owne words and handwriting may appeare in forme as heere vnder followeth The othe of Steuen Gardiner to the King EGo Stephanus Wintonien Episcopus pure sponte absolute in verbo pontificio profiteor ac spondeo Illustrissimae vestrae Regiae maiestati singulari ac summo Domino meo patrono Henrico Dei gratia Angliae Franciae Regi fidei defensori Domino Hiberniae atque in terris Ecclesiae Anglicanae supremo immediatè sub Christo capiti quod post hac nulli externo Imperatori Regi Principi aut Prelato nec Romano pontifici quem Papam vocant fidelitatem obedientiam c. In English I Steuen Byshop of Winchester do purely of mine owne voluntary accord and absolutely The othe of Steph. Gardiner to the king in y e word of a Bishop professe and promise to your princely maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and Patrone Henry the 8. by the grace of Gdo King of England of France defendor of the fayth Lord of Ireland in earth of the Church of England supreme head immediately vnder Christ that from this day forward I shall sweare promise geue or cause to be geueÌ„ to no forreine PoteÌ„tate Emperour King Prince or Prelate nor yet to the Byshop of Rome whoÌ„ they call Pope any othe or feaultie directly or indirectly either by word or writyng but at all tymes and in euery case condition I shall obserue hold mainteyne to all effectes intentes the quarell cause of your royall Maiestie your successours and to the vttermost of my power shall defend the same agaynst all manner of persons whom soeuer I shall know or suspect to bee aduersaries to your Maiestie or to your successours shall geue my fayth truth obedience sincerely with my very hart onely to your royall Maiestie as to my supreme Prince I professe the Papacie of Rome not to be ordeined of God by holy Scripture but constantly do affirme and openly declare and shall declare it to be set vp onely by maÌ„ Stephen Gardiner aprenoun-renounceth the Pope and shall cause diligently other men likewise to publish the same Neither shall I enter any treatie with any person or persons either priuely or apertly or shall consent thereto that the Byshop of Rome shall haue or exercise here any authoritie or iurisdiction or is to be restored to any iurisdicâ—ion hereafter Furthermore that y e sayd Byshop of Rome now being or any that shall succeede him hereafter in the sayd Sea is not to be called Pope nor supreme Byshop or vniuersall Byshop nor most holy Lord but onely ought to be called Byshop of Rome and felow brother as the old maner of the most auncient Byshops hath bene this I shall to my power openly mainteyne and defend Also I shall firmely obserue cause to bee obserued of other to the vttermost of my cunnyng witte power all such lawes and Actes of this Realme how and what soeuer as haue bene enacted established for the extirpation and suppression of the Papacie and of the authoritie and iurisdiction of the sayd Byshop of Rome Neither shall I appeale hereafter to the sayd Bish. of Rome nor euer consent to any person that shall appeale to him neither shall I attempt prosecute or follow any sute in the Court of Rome for any cause of right or Iustice to be had or shall make aunswere to any plee or action nor shall take vpon me the person and office either of the plaintife or defendent in the sayd Court. And if the sayd Byshop by his messenger or by his letters shall make any meanes or
significatiō vnto me of any matter what soeuer it be I shall with all speede diligence make declaration aduertisement therof or cause that same to be signified either to your princely maiesty or to some of your secret coūsaile or to your successours or any of their priuy counsell Neither shall I send or cause to be send at any tyme any writing or messēger to the sayd Byshop or to his Court without the knowledge cōsent of your maiesty or your successours willyng me to send writing or messenger vnto him Neither shall I procure or geue coūsaile to any persō to procure bules brieues or rescriptes whatsoeuer either for me or for any other frō the sayd Bysh. of Rome or his court And if any such shall be procured agaynst my will knowledge either in generall or in speciall or els whosoeuer they shall be graunted vnto them I shall vtter disclose the same not consent thereunto nor vse them in any case shall cause them to be brought to your maiestie or your successours Furthermore for the confirmation hereof I geue my fayth truth by firme promise in the fayth of a Byshop that agaynst this my foresayd profession promise made I shall defēd my selfe by no dispēsation exception nor any remedy or cautel of law or exāple during this my natural life And if heretofore I haue done or made any protestatiō in preiudice of this my profession promise here made the same I do reuoke at this present for euer hereafter and here vtterly do renounce by these presents Whereunto I haue subscribed vnder written the name both of my selfe of my Byshopricke with my proper hand thereto also haue put to my seale in perpetual vndoubted testimony of the premisses Geuen the x. day of February an 1534. of our soueraigne Lord kyng Henry viij 26 Steph. Winton * The lyke othe of Iohn Stokesley Byshop of London I Iohn Byshop of London do purely of myne owne volūtary accord absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your princely maiestie my singular The othe of Stokesley and chief Lord and patrone Henry 8 by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce defender of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth of the same Church of Englād supreme head immediately vnder Christ. c. Like to the othe before Ioan. London ¶ The like othe and handwriting of Edward Lee Archbyshop of Yorke I Edward by the permission of God Archbyshop of Yorke doo purely of mine owne voluntary accord The othe of Lee Archb. of Yorke and absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your royall Maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and patrone c. In like forme to the othe before Edovardus Eborac The like othe and handwriting of Cuthbert Byshop of Duresme I Cuthbert by the permission of God Byshop of Duresme doo purely of mine owne voluntary accord The oth of Tōstal of Durisme and absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your royall Maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and patrone c. As before Per me Cutbertum Dulnelm And so likewise all the other Byshops after the same order and forme of othe were obliged and bound to the king as to their supreme head of the Church of England immediatly vnder Christ renouncyng and abiuryng vtterly and voluntarily the Popes too long vsurped iurisdiction in this Realme testifieng moreouer the same both with their owne hand and also with their seale Besides these cōfirmations testimonials of y e Bishops aforesayd ye shall heare yet moreouer the decree and publicke sentence of the vniuersitie of Cambridge written likewise and subscribed signed with the publike seale of their vniuersitie the tenor of which their letter heere followeth ¶ A letter of the Vniuersitie of Cambridge against the vsurped power of the Byshop of Rome VNiuersis Sanctae matris Ecclesiae filijs ad quos praesentes literae peruenturae sunt coetus omnis regentium non regentium Academiae Cantabrigiensis salutem in omnium saluatore Iesu Christo. Cum de Romani pontificis potestate c. In English TO all and singular children of the holy mother Church to whose hands these presents shall come the whole societie of Regentes and not Regētes of the Uniuersitie of Cābridge A letter of the vniuersitye of Cambridge sendeth greeting in our Sauiour Iesu Christ. Where as now of late it hath risen vp in question among vs concerning the power of the Bishop of Rome which he doth both claime to himselfe by the holy Scripture ouer all prouinces nations in Christendome and hath now of long time exercised in this realme of England and forasmuch as our censure concerning the cause is required to wit whether the Byshop of Rome hath any power or authoritie in this kingdome of England allotted to hym by God in the Scripture more then any other foreine Byshop or no we thought it therfore good reason our duty for the searching out of the veritie of the said question that we should employ therein our whole indeuour and study whereby we might render and publish to the world what our reason and censure is touching the premisses For therefore we suppose that Uniuersities were first prouided and instituted of Princes to the end that both y e people of Christ might in the lawe of God be instructed and also that false errours if any did rise might through the vigilant care and industry of learned Diuines be discussed extinguished and vtterly rooted out For the which cause we in our assemblies and conuocations after our accustomed maner resorting and conferring together vpon the question aforesayd and studiously debating and deliberating with our selues how and by what order we mighte best proceede for the finding out of the truth of the matter and at length choosing out certayne of the best learned Doctours and Bachelers of Diuinity and other maisters haue committed to them in charge studiously to ensearch and peruse the places of holy Scripture by the viewing and conferring of which places together they might certifie vs what is to be said to the question propounded For asmuch therefore as we hauing heard and well aduised The censure of the vniuersity of Cambridge against the Popes supremacye and throughly discussed in open disputations what may be sayd on both partes of the foresayd question those reasons and arguments do appeare to vs more probable stronger truer and more certaine sounding much more neare to the pure and natiue sense of Scripture which do deny the Byshop of Rome to haue any such power geuen him of God in the Scripture By reason force of whych arguments we being perswaded and conioining together in one opinon haue with our selues thus decreed to aunswere vnto the question aforesayde and in these writings thus resolutely do aunswere in the name of y e whole Uniuersitie
for a coÌ„clusion vndoubted do affirme approue pronounce that y e Byshop of Rome hath no more state authoritie and iurisdiction geuen him of God in the scriptures ouer this Realme of EnglaÌ„d The byshop of Rome hath no more state in England then hath any other foreine byshop then any other externe Byshop hath And in testimony and credence of this our aunswere and affirmation we haue caused our common seale to be put to these our foresaid letters accordingly At Cambridge in our Regent house an Domi. 1534. ¶ Steph. Wint. De Vera Obedientia YOu haue heard before of Stephen Gardiner of Lee of Tonstal of Stokesley how of their voluntary mind they made their profession to the king euery one seuerally Steph. Wint. against the mariage of the king with his brothers wife in his booke De vera obedientia taking and accepting a corporall othe vtterly and for euer to renounce and reiect the vsurped superioritie of the Byshop of Rome Now for a further testimonie and declaration of their iudgementes and opinions whiche then they were of following the force both of truth and of time then present ye shall heare ouer and beside their othes what the foresayd Byshops in their owne Bookes Prologues and Sermons do write and publishe abroade in Printe touching the sayd cause of the Popes supremacie And first God willing to begin with Stephen Gardiners booke De vera Obedientia we will briefly note out a few of his owne words wherein with great Scriptures and good deliberation he not onely confuteth the Popes vsurped authority Steph. Wint. De vera obedientia but also proueth the Mariage betwene the King and Queene Katherine his brothers wife not to be good nor lawfull in these words Of the which morall preceptes in the old law to speake of some for to rehearse al it needeth not the Leuiticall precepts touching forbidden incestuous mariages Steph. Wint De vera obedientia as farre as they concerne chast and pure wedlocke wherin the Originall of mans increase coÌ„sisteth are alwaies to be reputed of such sorte that although they were first giuen to the Iewes yet because they apperteine to the law of nature expound the same more plainely vnto vs therfore they belong as well to all maner of people of the whole world for euermore In which doubtles both the voyce of nature Gods Commaundement agreeing in one haue forbidden that which is contrary and diuers from the one and from the other And amongest these sith there is commaundement that a man shall not mary his brothers wife what could the Kings excellent Maiestie do otherwise then he did by the whole consent of the people and iudgemeÌ„t of his Churche that is to be diuorced from vnlawfull mariage Ste. Wint. against the kinges mariage with his brothers wife and vse lawful and permitted copulation and obeieng as meete it was conformably vnto the commandement cast off her whome neither law nor right permitted hym to retayne and take him to chaste and lawfull mariage wherein although the sentence of Gods worde whereunto all things ought to stoupe might haue suffised yet his Maiestie was content to haue the assisting consents of the most notable graue men and the censures of the most famous Uniuersities of the whole world and al to the entent that men shoulde see he did that both that he might doe and ought to do vprightly seeing the best learned and most worthy men haue subscribed vnto it shewing therein such obedience as Gods word requireth of euery good godly man so as it may be said that both he obeyed God and obeyed him truly Of which obedience forasmuch as I am purposed to speake I could not passe this thing ouer with silence whereof occasion so commodiously was offered me to speake ¶ Winchesters reasons against the Popes supremacie Moreouer Ste. Wint. a Lutherane in his booke De vera obedientia the sayde Gardiner in the forenamed booke De vera obedientia what constancy he pretendeth what arguments he inferreth how earnestly and pithely he dsputeth on the Kings side against the vsurped state of the Bishop of Romes authoritie by the wordes of his booke it may appeare whereof a breefe collection heere followeth IN the processe of his foresayd booke he alledging the old distinction of the Papistes The sword of the Church how farre it extendeth wherein they geue to the Prince the regiment of things temporall and to the church of things spiritual comparing the one to the greater light the other to the lesser light he confuteth and derideth the same distinction declaring the sword of the Church to extend no farther then to teaching and excommunication and referreth all preheminence to the sword of the Prince alleadging for this the Psal. 2. And now you Kings be wise Psal. 2. and be learned you that iudge the earth c. Also the example of Salomon who being a King 2. Par. 28. according to his fathers appointment ordeined the offices of the Priests in their ministeries Exoâ— â—2 1. Râ—â— â—â— 1. Mâ—â—h â—â— Math. 16. and Leuites in their order that they mighte geue thankes and minister before the Priests after the order of euery day and porters in their diuisions gate by gate And speaking more of the sayd Salomon he saith For so commaunded the man of God neither did the Priestes nor Leuites omitte any thing of all that he had commaunded c. Beside this he alleageth also the example of King Ezechias 2. Paralip 28. He alledgeth moreouer the example and facte of Iustinian whiche made lawes touching the faith Byshops Clerkes heretickes and such other Aaron saith he obeyed Moses Salomon gaue sentence vpon Abiathar the high Priest Alexander the King in the first of Machabees writeth thus to Ionathas Now haue we made thee this day the high Priest of thy people c. So did Demetrius to Simon Then comming to the wordes of Christ spoken to Peter Math. 16. vpon which words the Pope pretendeth to builde all his authoritie to thys he aunswereth that if Christ by those wordes had limited vnto Peter any suche speciall state or preheminence aboue all princes then were it not true that is written Caepit Iesus docere facere for asmuch as the words of Christ should then be contrary to his owne factes and example who in all his life neuer vsurped either to himself any such domination aboue Princes shewing himselfe rather subiect vnto Princes nor yet did euer permit in his Apostles any such example of ambition to be seene but rather rebuked them for seeking any maner of maioritie amongst them And where he reasoneth of the Kings style and title being called the King of England and of Fraunce defendour of the faith The â—inges stile and title approued by Stâ— Wint. Lord of Ireland supreme head in earth of the Church of Englande immediately vnder Christ c. thus he addeth his mind censure saieng that he seeth no cause in this title why any maÌ„ should be offended that the King is called head of y e Church of EnglaÌ„d rather
thus Steph. Winchester takyng his leane biddyng the Pope farewell endeth with a freÌ„dely exhortatioÌ„ Steph. Wint. taketh his vale of the Pope but not his ultimum vale willyng him to be wise circumspect not to striue stubburnely agaynst the truth The light of the Gospell sayth he so spreadeth his beames in all mens eyes y t the works of the Gospell be knowne the mysteries of Christes doctrine are opened both learned and vnlearned men women beyng Englishmen borne do see perceiue that they haue nothyng to doe with Rome nor with the Byshop of Rome but that euery Prince in his owne dominion is to be taken and accepted as a Uicare of God Uicegerent of Christ in his owne bouÌ„des And therfore seyng this order is taken of God The office of teaching The office of of Ruling that one in the Church should beare the office of teachyng an other should beare y e office of rulyng which office is onely limited to princes he exhorteth him to consider the truth and to folow the same wherein consisteth our true and speciall obedience c. To this booke of Stephen Winchester De obedientia we will adioyne for good felowshyp y e Preface also of Edmund Boner ArchdeacoÌ„ then of Leycester prefixed before the same to the enteÌ„t that the reader seyng the iudgemeÌ„tes of these men as they were then agayne the sodeine mutation afterward of the sayd parties to the coÌ„trary opinioÌ„ may learne thereby what vayne glory and pompe of this world caÌ„ worke in the frayle nature of man where Gods grace lacketh to susteine The Preface of Boner before the sayd booke of Winchester De obedientia proceedeth thus in effect as foloweth ¶ The Preface of Edmund Boner Archdeacon of Leycester prefixed before Stephen Gardiners booke De obedientia FOr asmuch as some there be no doubt as the iudgements of men be alwaies variable which thinke the controuersie which is betweene the Kings roiall Maiestie Boners preface beâ—ore Winchesters booke of obedience and the Bishop of Rome consisteth in this point for that his Maiestie hath taken the most excellent and most vertuous Lady Anne to wife which in very deede is farre otherwise and nothing so to the intente therefore that all true harty fauourers of the Gospell of Christ Queene Anne which hate not but loue the truth may the more fully vnderstand the chiefe point of the controuersie and because they shall not be ignoraunt what is the whole voice and resolute determination of the best and greatest learned Bishops with all the nobles and commons of England not only in that cause of Matrimony but also in defending the doctrine of the Gospell The doctrine of the Gospell heere shall be published the Oration of the Bishop of Winchester a man excellently learned in all kinde of learning entituled DE VERA OBEDIENTIA that is See how these clawbackes can clung togeather in truth and in false hood and al to fashioÌ„ theÌ„selues to the world and the time present concerning true obedience But as touching this Bishops worthy praises there shall be nothing spoken of me at this time not only because they are infinite but because they are farre better knowne to all Christendome then becommeth me heere to make rehearsall And as for the Oration it selfe which as it is most learned so it is most elegant to what purpose should I make any words of it seeing it praiseth it selfe inough and seeing good wine needeth no tauerne bushe to vtter it But yet in this Oration whosoeuer thou art most gentle Reader thou shalt beside other matters see it notably and learnedly handled of what importaunce and how inuincible the power and excellencie of Gods truth is which as it may now and then be pressed of the enemies so it can not possibly be oppressed and darkened after such sorte but it sheweth it selfe againe at length Mens traditons The contents of Winchesters booke De vera obedientia The kinges mariage with Queene Anne more glorious and more welcome Thou shalt see also touching obedience that it is subiect to truth and what is to be iudged true obedience Besides this of mens traditions which for the most parte be most repugnaunt against the truth of Gods law And there by the way he speaketh of the Kings said highnes mariage which by the ripe iudgemente authoritie and priuiledge of the most and principall Vniuersities of the world and then with the consent of the whole Church of England Supreme head he contracted with the most excellent and most noble Lady Queene Anne After that touching the Kings Maiesties title as perteining to the supreme head of the Church of England Lastly of all The Bishop of Roomes pretensed supremacy of the false pretenced supremacie of the Bishop of Rome in the Realme of England most iustly abrogated and how all other Byshops being felowlike to him in their function yea and in some points aboue him within their owne prouinces were before time bound to the King by their othe But be thou most surely perswaded of this good Reader that the Bishop of Rome if there were no cause else but onely this mariage Boâ—ner knewe well what morsell would best please his father of Rome that mony bribes would soone stoppe his mouthe would easely content himselfe specially hauing some good morsell or other geuen him to chaw vpon But when he seeth so mighty a King being a right vertuous and a great learned Prince so sincerely and so hartely fauour the Gospell of Christ and perceiueth the yearely and great pray ye so large a pray that it came to as much almost as all the Kings reuenues snapped out of hys hands and that he can no longer exercise his tyranny in the Kings Maiesâ—ies Realme * Seeing thou knewest the Pope to be such a cruell tirant why then wouldest thou against thy knowledge become his slaughter man alas heeretofore too cruell and bitter nor make lawes as he hath done many to the contumelie and reproch of the Maiestie of God which is euident that he hath done in time past vnder the title of the Catholicke Church and the authoritie of Peter and Paule when notwithstanding he was a very rauening Wolfe dressed in sheepes clothing calling himselfe the seruaunt of seruaunts to the great damage of the Christen common wealth heere heere began all the mischiefe thereof rose these discords these deadly malices and so great and terrible bustling For if it were not thus could any man beleeue that this Iuppiter of Olympus which falsely hath arrogated vnto himselfe an absolute power without controlment woulde haue wrought so diligently by all meanes possible to stirre vp all other Kings and Princes so traiterously against this so good and godly and so true a Gospellike Prince as he hath done Neyther let it moue thee gentle Reader that Winchester did not before now apply to this opinion for he himselfe in this Oration sheweth
agaynst y e proud vsurpation of the Bishop of Rome The Byshops of England then good Lutherans then these men haue done If they dissembled otherwise then they meant who coulde euer dissemble so deepely speaking so pithily If they meant as they spake who coulde euer turne head to tayle so sodenly so shortly as these men did But because these thinges we write for edification of other rather then for commendation of them let vs marke therefore theyr reasons and let the persons goe And although the sayd proufes and argumentes heretofore alledged might suffice to the full discussion of this matter agaynst y e Popes vsurped primacy yet because many do yet remayne which wil not be satisfied to refel therfore confute this popishe article of the popes vayne and proud primacie with as much matter and furniture of reasons allegations as the writinges and testimonies of these Bishops and others do minister vnto vs we mynde the Lord willing to annexe to thâ—se former confirmatioÌ„s of the bishops aforesayd The epistle of Tonstall Stokesly to Cardinal Poole an other supplement also of a certayne Epistle sent by Bishop Tonstall and by Iohn Stokesley byshop of London to Cardinall Poole for a more ample confutation of the vsurped power Concerning the argument of whiche Epistle here is first to be vnderstanded that about thys time or not much ouer Cardinall Poole brother to the Lord Montagew was attaynted of high treasoÌ„ and fled away vnto Rome where within a short time after he was made Cardinall of S. Mary Cosmeden of whoÌ„ more is to be spoken hereafter the Lord so permitting when we come to the tyme of Queene Mary In the meane tyme hee remayning at Rome there was directed vnto hym a certayne Epistle exhortatory by Stokesley Byshop of London and Tonstal Byshop of Duresme perswading hym to relinquishe and abandon the supremacy of the Pope and to conforme himselfe to the religion of his king The copy of which his Epistle for the reasons and argumentes therein conteined about the same matter we thought here not vnworthely to be put in or vnprofitable to be read The tenour wherof here followeth * The true copy of a certayne letter written by Cutbert Tonstall Byshop of Duresme and Iohn Stokesley Byshop of London to Cardinall Poole prouing the Byshop of Rome to haue no speciall superioritie aboue other Byshoppes This letter was testified by Cutbert Tonstall to Mathew Archb. of Canterbury and others to be his owne about 14. dayes before his death Read his trayterous Oration to 〈◊〉 Emperour in his booke intituled De Ecclesiae Concordia mouing him to seeke the destruction of king HeÌ„ry and the whole realme of England FOr the good will that we haue borne vnto you in times past as long as you continued the kinges true subiect we cannot a little lament mourne that you neyther regarding the inestimable kindnes of the kings highnes heretofore shewed vnto you in your bringing vp nor the honor of the house that you be come of nor the wealth of the countrey that you were borne in should so decline from your duety to your prince that you shuld be seduced by fayre words and vaine promises of the Bishop of Rome to winde with him going about by all meanes to him possible to pull downe and put vnder foote your naturall Prince Maister to the destruction of the countrey that hath brought you vp and for a vayne glory of a red Hat to make your selfe an instrument to set forth his malice who hath styrred by all meanes that he could all such ChristiaÌ„ Princes as would geue eares vnto him to depose the kinges hignes from his Kingdome and to offer it as a pray for them that should execute his malice and to styrre if hee could his subiectes agaynst him in styrring and nourishing rebellions in his realme where the office duety of all good ChristiaÌ„ men and namely of vs that be priestes should be to bring all commotion to tranquillity all trouble to quietnes all discord to concord and in doing contrary we do shew our selues to be but the ministers of Satan and not of Christ who ordeined all vs that bee priestes to vse in all places the legatioÌ„ of peace not of discord But since that can not be vndone that is done second it is to make amendes and to followe the doing of the prodigall sonne spoken of in the Gospell who returned home to his father was well accepted as no doubt you might be if you will say as he said in knowledging your folly Luke 15. and doe as he did in returning home agayne from your wandring abroad in seruice of him who little careth what come of you so that their purpose by you bee serued And if you be moued by your conscience that you can not take the king your mayster as supreme head of the Church of England because the Bishop of Rome hath heretofore many yeares vsurped that name vniuersally ouer all the Church Math. 18. vnder pretence of the Gospell of S Mathew The place of Mathew 〈◊〉 Petrus expounded saying Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church Surely the text many of the most holy auncient expositors wholy doe take to be ment of the fayth then first confessed by the mouth of Peter vppon whiche fayth confessing Christ to be the sonne of God 1. Cor. 3. the church is builded Christe being the very lowest foundation stone whereupon both the Apostles themselues Luke 22. The place of Luke expounded and also the whole fayth of the Churche of Christ by them preached through the world is founded and builded and other foundation none can be but that onely as S. Paule sayth No other foundation can any man lay besides that which is layd which is Christ Iesus And where you thinke that the Gospell of Luke proueth the same authority of the Bishoppe of Rome saying Peter I haue prayed for thee that thy fayth shoulde not fayle and thou beynge once conuerted confirme thy brethren Surely that speaketh onely of the fall of Peter knowne to Christ by his godly prescience whereof he gaue an inkling that after the time of his fal he should not despayre but returne agayne and confirme his brethren as he euer being most feruent of them was wont to do The place doth playnely open it selfe that it can not be otherwise taken but thys to be the very meaning of it and not to be spoken but to Peter The place of Iohn 21. expouÌ„ded For els his successours must first fayle in the fayth and then conuert and so confirme theyr brethren And where as you thinke that this place of the Gospell of Iohn Feede my sheepe was spokeÌ„ onely to Peter and that those woordes make him shepheard ouer all and aboue all 1. Pet. 5. S. Peter himselfe testifieth the contrary in his canonicall Epistle where he sayth to all priestes Feede the flocke
in eadem ecclesia duos simul Episcopos esse nec priorem ligitimum Episcopum sine sua culpa deponi Because it was not lawfull for two Bishoppes to be at once together in one Church neyther the former Byshop being lawfull to bee deposed without his fault were proued The church of Rome hath no more prerogatiue then any other Church And this is not a prerogatiue of the church of Rome more theÌ„ of any other cathedrall speciall patriarchall or metropoliticall church as appeareth in the third Epistle of the first booke and in the eight of the second and of the fourth booke of S. Syprian to Cornelius Whose wordes and reasons although peraduenture they might seeme to conclude the vnitie of the Church in the vnitie of the Bishop of Rome The vnity of the church standeth not in the vnyty of the bishop of Rome because they were al written to him in his own case may as wel be written vnto any other bishop lawfully chosen who percase should be likewise disturbed as the bishoppes of Rome then were by any factions of ambitious heretickes And where you thinke the name of supreme head vnder Christ giuen and attributed to the kinges maiestie maketh an innouation in the Church and perturbation of the order of the same it can not be any innouatioÌ„ or trouble to the church to vse the roume that God hath called him to which good Christian Princes dyd vse in the beginning when faith was most pure August Epist. 162. as S. Augustine ad Glorium Eleusium sayth Ait enim quidam non debuit Episcopus pro consulari iudicio purgari c. One there is which â—aith that a Bishop ought not to haue ben put to his purgation before the iudgement seate of the Deputie as though he him selfe procured it and not rather the Emperour himselfe caused this inquirie to be made to whose iurisdiction for the which he must answere to God that cause did especially pertain Chrysostome writeth of that Imperiall authoritie thus Laesus est qui non habet parem vllum super terram summitas caput est omnium hominum super terram The imperiall authority is next vnder God He is offended that hath no peere at all vpon the earth for he is the highest potentate and the head of all men vpon earth And Tertullian ad Scapalum saith Colimus ergo Imperatorem sic quomodo nobis licet ipsi expedit vt hominem à Deo secundum c. We honour reuerence the Emperour in such wise as is lawfull to vs and expedient to him that is to say as a man next and the second to God from whom he hath receiued all the power he hath and also inferiour to God alone whose pleasure it is so to haue it For thus is he greater then all men whiles he is inferiour but to God alone Tertull. in Apologet And the sayde Tertullian in his booke apologeticall speaking of Emperours saith Sciunt quis illis dederit imperium c. They knowe who hath giuen to them their gouernement they know that God is he alone vnder whose onely power they be and take themselues as second to God after whom they be chefe before al other Theophil in Rom. Theophilacte also to the Rom. vpon this place Omnis anima potestatibus sublimioribê° subdita sit Saith the Apostle there teacheth euery maÌ„ Siue sacerdos ille sit siue Mona chus siue Apostolus vt se principibus subdat that whether he be a priest or a monke or an apostle he should subiect him selfe to princes That is although thou be an Apostle an Euangelist a Prophet or whatsoeuer thou art be subiect Non enim saith he subuertit pietatem haec subiectio For this subiection ouerthroweth no godlines And the Apostle sayth not onely Let him obey but let him be subiect 1. Paral. 28. And if the Apostles be subiect to princes much more all Byshoppes and Patriarkes yea the Bishoppes of Rome and all other 2. Paral. 16. 2. Paral 19. It is written also in the Chronicles Dauid said to Salomon behold the priest and Leuites diuided in companies to do all manner of seruice that pertaineth to the house of God Also Dauid did appoint chiefly to thanke the Lord Asaph and his brethren c And Iosaphat the king did constitute Leuites and priestes the ancient families of Israel for the iudgement and cause of the Lord towardes all the inhabitants of the earth Chron. 31. and he charged them saying thus shall ye do in the feare of the Lord faithfully in a perfect heart Furthermore Ezechias appointed the priestes and the Leuites in their order to wayte by course euery man according to his office And it followeth Ezechias gaue commandement to the people dwelling in Hierusalem that they shoulde giue their portions to the priestes and Leuites that they might attend on the lawe of the Lord. Where it followeth also that by the precept of Ezechias the king and of Azarias the bishoppe of the house of the Lord all things were done to whom pertained al the dispeÌ„satioÌ„ the house of the Lord. And in the end it is said Ezechias did all these things in all Iurie he wrought that which was good right true before his Lord God in all the furniture of the ministery of the house of the lord according to the law ceremonies desirous to seek his Lord God with al his heart as he did and prospered therein Chron. 35. Iosias also did ordeine priestes in their offices and commaunded many thinges By al which it may appeare that ChristiaÌ„ kings be soueraignes ouer the Priestes as ouer all other their subiectes and may commaunde the priestes to do their offices as well as they do others and ought by their supreme office to see that all men of all degrees do their duties whereunto they be called either by God or by the king and those kinges that so do chiefly do execute well their office So that the kinges highnes taking vppon him as supreme head of the Church of England to see that as well spiritual men as temporall do their duties dooth neither make innouation in the Church nor yet trouble the order thereof but doeth as the cheefe and best of the kinges of Israell did and as all good Christian kinges ought to doe Which office good Christian Emperours alwayes tooke vpon them in calling the vniuersal Councels of all countries in one place and at one time to assemble together to the intent that all heresies troubling the Church might there be extirped calling and commaunding as well the Bishop of Rome as other Patriakes and all primates as wel of the East as of the West of the South as of the North Generall Councellâ— called by the Emperourâ— to come to the sayd Counselles As Martianus the Emperour did in calling the great Counsell of Calcedon one of the foure chiefe first generall Councels
of your power and that from hencefoorth ye shall accept repute and take the Kings Maiestie to be the only supreme head in earth of the Church of England and that to your cunning witte and vttermost of your power without guile fraude or other vndue meane ye shall obserue keepe mainteine and defend the whole effects and contents of all and singular Actes and Statutes made and to be made within this Realme in derogation extirpation and extinguishment of the Byshop of Rome and his authoritie and all other Actes and Statutes made and to be made in reformation and corroboration of the Kings power of supreme head in earth of the Church of England and this ye shall do agaynst all maner of persons of what estate dignitie degree or condition they be and in no wise do nor attempt nor to your power suffer to be done or attempted directly or indirectly any thing or things priuely or apertly to the let hinderance dammage or derogation thereof or of any part thereof by any maner of meanes or for any maner of pretense And in case any othe bee made or hath bene made by you to any person or persons in maintenance or fauour of the Bishop of Rome or his authority iurisdiction or power ye repute the same as vaine and adnihilate so helpe you God c. In fidem praemissorum ego Edmundus Boner electus confirmatus Londonensis Episcopus huic praesenti chartae subscripsi ¶ Ecclesiasticall matters an 1538. It will be iudged that I haue lingred peraduenture too much in these outward affaires of Princes and Ambassadours Anno 1538. Wherefore leauing with these by matters perteynyng to the Ciuill state a while I mynde the Lord willyng to put my story in order agayne of such occurreÌ„ts as belong vnto the Church first shewyng such Iniunctions and Articles as were deuised and set forth by the kyng for the behoofe of his subiectes Wherein first is to be vnderstaÌ„ded that the kyng when he had taken the title of supremacie from the Byshop of Rome and had translated the same to himselfe and was now a full Prince in his owne realme although he wel perceiued The king and his counsaile bearing with the weakenes of the people by y e wisedome and aduise of the Lord Cromwell and other of his CouÌ„saile that the corrupt state of the Church had neede of reformatioÌ„ in many thyngs yet because he saw how stubburne and vntoward the hartes of many Papistes were to be brought from their old persuasions and customes and what businesse he had with them onely about the matter of the Popes title he durst not by and by reforme all at once which notwithstaÌ„dyng had bene to be wished but leadyng them fayre and softely as he might proceeded by litle and litle to bryng greater purposes to perfectioÌ„ which he no doubt would haue done The booke of articles deuised by the king for queitnes of the people c. if the Lord Cromwell had lyued and therfore first he began with a litle booke of Articles partly aboue touched bearyng this title Articles deuised by the Kynges highnesse to stable Christen quietnesse and vnitie among the people c. * Articles deuised by the kyng IN the contentes of which booke first be set forth the Articles of our ChristiaÌ„ Creede which are necessarely and expressely to be beleued of all men Of 3. SacrameÌ„ts Then with the kynges Preface goyng before foloweth the declaration of iij. Sacramentes to witte of Baptisme of Penaunce and of the Sacrament of the Aultar In the tractation wherof he altereth nothyng from the old trade receaued heretofore froÌ„ the Church of Rome Further then procâ—edyng to the order and cause of our iustificatioÌ„ he declareth that the onely mercy and grace of the father promised freely vnto vs for his sonnes sake Iesu Christ and the merites of his Passion and bloud Of iustification be the onely sufficient and worthy causes of our iustification yet good workes with inward contrition hope and charitie and all other spirituall graces and motions be necessarily required and must needes coÌ„curre also in remission of our sinnes that is our iustification and afterward we beyng iustified must also haue good workes of charitie and obedieÌ„ce towardes God in the obseruyng and fulfillyng outwardly of his lawes and commaundementes c. As touching Images Of Images he willeth all Byshops preachers to teach the people in such sorte as they may know how they may vse them safely in Churches and not abuse them to Idolatry as thus that they be represeÌ„ters of vertue and good example and also by occasioÌ„ may be styrrers of meÌ„s myndes and make them to remember themselues and to lameÌ„t their sinnes and so farre he permitteth them to stand in Churches But otherwise for auoydyng of Idolatrie he chargeth all Byshops preachers diligently to instruct the people that they coÌ„mit no Idolatry vnto them in sensyng of them in kneelyng and offeryng to theÌ„ with other like worshyppynges whiche ought not to be done but onely to God And likewise for honoryng of Saintes the Byshops and preachers be commauÌ„ded to informe the people Of honoring of Saintes how Saints hence departed ought to be reuerenced honored how not That is that they are to be praysed honored as the elect seruauÌ„ts of Christ or rather Christ to be praysed in them for their excellent vertues plaÌ„ted in them for their good example left vs teachyng vs to lyue in vertue goodnes not to feare to dye for Christ as they did also as aduauncers of our prayers in that they may but yet no confidence nor any such honour to be geuen vnto them which is onely due to God And so forth charging the sayd spirituall persons to teache their flocke that all grace and remission of sinnes and saluation can no otherwise be obteined but of God onely No mediation but by Christ. by the mediation of our Sauiour Christ who is onely a sufficient Mediatour for our sinnes and that all grace and remission of sinne must proceede onely by mediation of Christ and no other From that he commeth further to speake of rites ceremonies in Christes Church Of rites and ceremonyes as in hauyng vestimentes vsed in Gods seruice sprinklyng of holy water giuyng of holy bread bearyng of CaÌ„dles on Candlemas day taking of ashes bearyng of Palmes creepyng to the Crosse settyng vp the Sepulcher hallowing of the fonte with other like customes rites ceremonies all which old riâ—es and customes the foresayd booke doth not by and by repeale but so farre admitteth them for good and laudable as they put men in remeÌ„braunce of spirituall thynges but so that the people withall must be instructed how the sayd ceremonies conteine in them no such power to remitte sinne but onely that to be referred vnto God by whome onely our sinnes be forgeuen vs. And so concluding with Purgatory he maketh an ende of those Articles
Of Purgatorye thus saieng thereof that because y e booke of Machabes aloweth praieng for soules departed hee therefore disproueth not that so laudable a custome so long continued in the Church But because there is no certeyne place named nor kynde of paynes expressed in Scripture he therefore thinketh necessarie suche abuses clearely to be put away which vnder the name of Purgatory haue bene aduaunced as to make men beleeue that by the Bishop of Romes pardons or by Masses sayd at Scala coeli or other where in any place or before any Image soules mighte clearely bee deliuered out of Purgatory and from the paynes thereof to be sent straight to heauen and such other like abuses c. And these were the contents of that booke of articles deuised and passed by the Kings authority a little before the stirre of Lincolneshire and Yorkeshire Wherin although there were many and great imperfections and vntruthes not to bee permitted in any true reformed Churche yet notwithstanding the king and his counsaile to beare with the weakelings whiche were newely weyned from their mothers milke of Rome Milke for newe wainlinges thought it might serue somwhat for the time in steade of a little beginning till better might come And so consequently not long after these Articles thus set forward Iniunctions for abrogatyon certeine holydayes certeyne other Iniunctions were also geuen out about the same yeare 1536. whereby a number of holy daies were abrogated and especially such as fel in the haruest time the keping of which redounded greatly to y e hinderaunce of gathering in their corne hay fruite and other such like necessarie commodities The copie and tenour of which Iniunctions I haue also hereunto annexed as vnder foloweth ¶ The Kings Iniunctions FOrasmuch as the number of holy dayes is so excessiuely growen Iniunctions by the king and yet daily more and more by mens deuotion yea rather superstition was like further to encrease that the same was and should be not onely preiudiciall to the common weale by reason that it is occasion as well of much slouth and idlenes the very nursse of theeues vagabunds and of diuers other vnthriftines and inconueniences as of decay of good misteries Artes profitable necessary for the common wealth losse of mans foode many times being cleane destroied through the superstitious obseruance of the said holydaies in not taking the oportunity of good serene weather offered vpon the same in time of haruest but also pernicious to the soules of many men which being entised by the licencious vacation libertie of those holydaies do vpon the same commonly vse and practise more excesse riot and superfluitie then vpon any other dayes And sith the Sabboth day was vsed and ordeined but for mans vse and therefore ought to geue place to the necessitie and behoofe of the same whensoeuer that shall occurre much rather any other holyday institute by man It is therefore by the Kings highnes authoritie as supreme head in earth of the Church of England with the common assent and consent of the Prelates and Cleargie of this his Realme in conuocation lawfully assembled and congregated amongst other things decreed ordeyned and established First that the feast of dedication of Churches shall in all places through out this Realme Feastes of dedication to be kept al vpon one day be celebrate and kept on the first Sonday of the moneth of October for euer and vpon none other day Item that the feast of the patron of euerye Churche within this Realme called commonly the Churche holy-day Church holydayes forbidden shall not froÌ„ hencefoorth be kept or obserued as a holy day as heretofore hath bene vsed but that it shal be lawful to all singular persons resident or dwelling within thys Realme to go to their worke occupation or mistery the same truely to exercise and occupy vpon the sayde feast as vpon any other worke day except the saide feast of Church holy day bee suche as must bee else vniuersally obserued and kept as a holyday by this ordinance following Also that all those feastes or holydayes which shall happen to fall or occurre either in the haruest tyme whiche is to be counted from the first daye of Iuly Holydayes in the haruest time put downe vnto the xxix day of September or else in the tearme time at Westminster shall not be kept or obserued froÌ„ hencefoorth as holydaies but that it may be lawfull for euery man to go to his work or occupation vpon the same as vppon any other worke day except alwaies the feastes of the Apostles of the blessed Uirgin and of Saint George and also such feastes as wherein the Kings highnes Iudges at Westminster doe not vse to sit in Iudgement All whiche shall be kept holy and solemne of euery man as in time past haue bene accustomed Prouided alwaies that it may be lawfull vnto all Priestes and Clerkes as well secular as regular in the foresaid holydaies now abrogate to sing or say their accustomed seruice for those holydayes in their Churches so as they do not the same solemnely nor do ring to the same after the maner vsed in high holydayes ne do commaund or indict the same to be kept or obserued as holydayes Finally that the feastes of the Natiuitie of our Lord of Easter day of the Natiuitie of S. Iohn the Baptist 4. offering dayes and of S. Michaell the Archaungell shall be from hencefoorth counted accepted and taken for the four generall offering dayes And for further declaration of the premisses be it knoweÌ„ that Easter tearme beginneth alwayes the xviij day after Easter day reckening Easter day for one Easter terme and endeth the Monday next folowing the Ascension day Trinitie terme beginneth alwaies the Wednesday next after the Octaues of Trinitie Sonday Trinitye terme and endeth the xj or xij day of Iuly Michaelmas terme beginneth the ix or x. day of October and endeth the xxviij or xxix day of Nouember Michaelâ—â—â— terme Hilary terme beginneth the xxiij or xxiiij day of Ianuary and endeth the xij or xiij day of February Hilary terme In Easter terme vpon the Ascension daye in Trinitie terme vppon the Natiuitie of S. Iohn Baptist in Michaelmas terme vpon Alhalow day in Hilary Terme vpon Candlemas day the kings Iudges at Westminster do not vse to sit in iudgement nor vpon any Sonday After these Articles and Iniunctions thus giuen out by the King his Counsaile theÌ„ folowed moreouer as time serued other Iniunctions moe concerning Images reliques and blind miracles and for abrogating of Pilgremages deuised by superstition and mainteined for luker sake also for the Pater noster Creede and Gods Commandements and the Bible to be had in English with diuers other points moe necessary for Religion The wordes of which Iniunctions heere also ensue * Other Iniunctions geuen by the authoritie of the Kings highnes to the Cleargy of this his Realme IN the name of God Amen
In the yere of our Lord god 1536. and of the most noble reigne of our soueraine Lord Henry the eight king of England and of Fraunce Other Iniunctions defendour of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth supreme head of the Church of England the xxviij c. I Thomas Cromwell Knight Lorde Cromwell keeper of the priuie Seale of our sayd soueraigne Lorde the King and vicegerent to the same for and coÌ„cerning all his iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall within this Realme to the glory of Almightie God to the Kings highnes honour the publike weale of this Realme and increase of vertue in the same haue appointed and assigned these Iniunctions ensuing to be kept and obserued of the Deane Persons Uicares Curates and Stipendaries resident or hauing cure of soules or anye other spirituall administration within this Deanry vnder the paynes heereafter limited and appointed The first is that the Deane Persons Uicares and other hauing cure of soule any where within this Deanrye shall faithfully keepe and obserue and as farre as in them may lye shall cause to be kept and obserued of all other all and singular lawes and statutes of this Realme Confirmatâ—on of the kings supremacye made for the abolishing and extirpatioÌ„ of the bishop of Romes pretensed and vsurped power and iurisdiction within thys Realme and for the stablishment and confirmation of the Kings authoritie and iurisdiction within the same as of the supreame head of the Church of Englande shall to the vttermost of their wit knowledge and learning purely sincerely and without any colour or dissimulation declare manifest and open by the space of one quarter of a yeare nowe nexte ensuing once euery Sonday and after at the leastwise twise euery quarter of a yeare in their SermoÌ„s and other collations Agaynst the Popes primacye that the Byshop of Romes vsurped power and iurisdictioÌ„ hauing no establishmeÌ„t nor grouÌ„d by the lawe of God was of most iust causes taken away and abolished and that therefore they owe vnto him no maner of obedience or subiection and that the Kinges power is within his dominioÌ„ the highest potentate power vnder God to whome all men within the same dominion by Gods commaundement owe most loyaltie and obedience afore and aboue all other potentates in earth Item whereas certeine Articles were lately deuised and put forth by the Kings highnesse authoritie and condiscended vpoÌ„ by the Prelates and clergy of this his Realme in conuocation whereof part were necessary to be holden and beleued for our saluation and y e other part do conserne and touch certeine laudable ceremonies rites and vsages of the Churche meete and conuenient to be kepte and vsed for a decent and politike order in the same the sayde Deane Parsons Uicares and other Curates shall so open and declare in their sermons and other collations the said Articles vnto them that be vnder their cure that they may plainely know and discerne which of theÌ„ be necessarie to be beleued and obserued for their saluation and whiche be not necessary but only do concerne the decent and politike order of the said Church according to suche coÌ„mandement admonition as hath bene giuen vnto them heretofore by the authority of the kings highnes in that behalfe Moreouer that they shall declare vnto all such as be vnder their cure The kinges Articles to be 〈◊〉 to the people the Articles likewise deuised put forth and authorised of late for and concerning the abrogation of certayne superstitious holydaies according to the effecte and purport of the same Articles and persuade their parishioners to keepe and obserue the same inuiolably as things wholesome prouided decreed and established by common consent and publike authoritie for the weale coÌ„moditie and profite of all this Realme Besides this to the entent that all superstition and hypocrisie crept into diuers mens hartes may vanish away they shall not set forth nor extoll any images Images abolished reliques or miracles for any superstitioÌ„ or lucre nor allure the people by any intreatemeÌ„ts to the pilgrimages of any Saints otherwise then is permitted in the Articles lately put foorth by the authority of the Kings Maiesty and condescended vpon by the Prelates and Clergy of this his Realme in Conuocation as though it were proper or peculiar to that Saint to geue this commoditie or that seing all goodnes health and grace ought to be both loked and asked for only of God as of the very author of the same and of none other for without him it can not be geuen but they shall exhort as well their parishioners as other pilgrimes that they do rather apply themselues to the keeping of Gods commandements Pilgrimages forbidden and fulfilling of his works of charitie perswading them that they shall please God more by the true exercising of their bodily labor trauaile or occupatioÌ„ and prouiding for their families then if they went aboute to the said pilgrimages and it shall profit more their soule health if they do bestow y t on the poore needy which they would haue bestowed vpon the sayd images or reliques Also in the same their Sermons and other collations the Parsons Uicares and other Curates aforesayd shall diligently admonish the fathers and mothers Prayers in the mother tongue maisters gouernours of youth being within their cure to teache or cause to be taught their children and seruaunts euen from their infancy the Pater noster the Articles of our faith and the ten commaundements in their mother tongue and the same so taught shall cause the sayd youth oft to repeate vnderstaÌ„d And to the intent this may be the more easily done the said Curates shall in their sermons deliberately and plainely recite of the sayd Pater noster Articles or commaundements one clause or article one day and an other another day till the whole be taught and learned by little little and shall deliuer y e same in writing or shew where printed bookes conteining the same be to be solde to them that can read or will desire the same and therto that y e said fathers and mothers maisters gouernours doe bestowe their children and seruauntes euen from their childhoode either to learning or to some honest exercise occupation or husbandry exhorting counsayling and by all the waies and meanes they may as well in their saide sermons and collations as otherwaies the said fathers mothers maisters and other gouernours beeing vnder their cure and charge diligeÌ„tly to prouide and foresee that the said youth be in no maner wise kept or brought vp in idlenes least at any time afterward For bringing vp of youth in some arte or occupatioÌ„ they be driuen for lacke of some misterie or occupation to liue by to fall to begging stealing or some other vnthriftines forasmuch as we may dayly see through slouth idlenes diuers valiant men fall some to begging and some to theft murder which after brought to calamitie misery impute a great
part thereof to their frends and gouernours whiche suffered thē to be brought vp so idlely in their youth where if they had bene educated and brought vp in some good litterature occupatiō or mistery they should being rulers of their owne familie haue profited as well themselues as diuers other persons to the great commodity and ornament of the commonweale Also that the said Parsons Uicars and other Curates shall diligently prouide that the Sacraments and Sacramentals be duely and reuerently ministred in their parishes And if at any time it happen them other in any of the cases expressed in the statutes of this realme or of speciall licence geuen by the Kings Maiestie to be absent frō their benefices they shall leaue their cure not to a rude and vnlearned person but to an honest well learned and expert Curate that may teach the rude vnlearned of their cure wholesome doctrine reduce them to the right way Placing of good vicars Curats that they do not erre and alwayes let thē see that neither they nor their Uicares doe seeke more their owne profite promotion or aduauntage then the profite of the soules that they haue vnder their cur◠or the glory of God Item that euery person or proprietary of any Parish Church within this realme shall on this side y e feast of S. Peter ad vincula next cōming prouide a booke of the whole Bible both in Latin and also in English Euery parishe to prouide a Byble in Englishe and lay the same in the quire for euery mā that will to looke and read thereon shall discourage no mā from the readyng of any part of the Bible either in Latin or English but rather cōfort exhort admonish euery man to read the same as the very word of God the spirituall foode of mās soule whereby they may the better know their dueties to God to their soueraigne Lord the kyng their neighbour euer gentlely and charitably exhortyng them that vsing a sober and a modest behauiour in the readyng inquisition of the true sence of the same they do in no wise stifly or egerly contēd or striue one with another about the same but referre the declaration of those places that be in controuersie to the iudgement of them that be better learned Also the sayd Deane Persons Uicares Curates and other Priestes shall in no wise at any vnlawfull tyme nor for any cause then for their honest necessitie Priestes not to haūt Alehouses haunt or resort to any Tauernes or Alehouses and alter their dinner and supper they shall not geue themselues to drinking or riot spendyng their tyme idlely by day or by night at tables or cardes playing or any other vnlawfull game but at such tymes as they shall haue such leysure they shall read or heare somewhat of holy Scripture or shall occupy thēselues with some honest exercise y t they alwayes doe those thynges which appertaine to good congruence honesty w t profite of the cōmon weale hauyng alwayes in mynde that they ought to excell all other in puritie of life should be example to all other to lyue well and Christianly Furthermore because the goods of the Church are called the goodes of the poore and in these dayes nothyng is lesse seene then the poore to be susteyned with the same all Persons Uicares Prebendaries Parsons not resident to pay the 40. part to their paryshes and other beneficed mē within this Deanery not beyng resident vpon their benefices whiche may dispend yearely xx.li. or aboue either within this Deanry or els where shall distribute hereafter yearely amongest their poore Parishioners or other inhabitauntes there in the presence of the Churchwardens or some other honest men of the Parishe the xl part of the fruites and reuenues of their sayd benefices least they bee worthely noted of ingratitude which reseruyng so many partes to thēselues cannot vouchsafe to impart the xl portion therof amongest the poore people of that Parish that is so fruitefull and profitable vnto them And to y e intent that learned men may hearafter spring the more for the executyng of the sayd premisses euery Parson Uicare Clarke Euery beneficed man worth a hundreth pounde to finde a scholer at the vniuersitye or beneficed man within this Deanry hauyng yearely to spēd in benefices or other promotions of the Church an C. poundes shall geue competent exhibition to one Scholer for as many C.li. more as he may dispēd to so many scholers more shall geue like exhibitiō in the vniuersitie of Oxford or Cābridge or some Grammer Schoole which after they haue profited in good learnyng may bee parteners of their patrones cure and charge as well in preaching or otherwise in the execution of their offices or may when neede shal be otherwise profite the common wealth with their coūsell and wisedome Also that all Parsons Uicares and Clarkes hauyng Churches Chappels or mansions within this Deanery shall bestow yearely hereafter vpon the same māsions or Chauncels of their Churches beyng in decay Beneficed men to mayntayne their mansions the fift part of those their benefices till they shal be fully repayred and the same so repayred they shall alwayes keepe and mainteine in good estate All which and singular Iniunctions shall be inuiolably obserued of the sayd Deane Parsons Uicares Curates Stipendaries other Clerkes and beneficed men vnder payne of suspension and sequestratiō of the fruites of their benefices vntill they haue done their dueties accordyng to these Iniunctions ¶ After these Iniunctions and Articles afore expressed which were geuen about the yeare of our Lord. 1536. and 1537. it was not aboue the space of a yeare but other Iniunctiōs also were published to the further instruction of the people in the proceedynges of religion whereby both y e Parsōs of Churches the Parishes together were enioyned to prouide in euery Church to be a Bible in English also for euery Parishoner to be taught by the Minister to vnderstand and say the Lords Prayer and Creede in their own vulgare tongue with other necessary most fruitefull Iniunctions the tenour whereof here foloweth ¶ Iniunctions exhibited ann 1538. IN the name of God Amen By the authority commission of the most excellent Prince Iniunctions by the king Henry by the grace of God King of England of France defendour of y e faith Lord of Ireland and in earth supreme head vnder Christ of the Church of England I Thomas Lorde Cromwell Lord priuie seale Uicegerent to the kings said highnes for all his iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall within this Realme do for the aduancement of the true honour of almighty God encrease of vertue discharge of the Kings maiestie giue and exhibite vnto you N. these Iniunctiōs folowing to be kept obserued fulfilled vpō the paine hereafter declared First that ye shall truely obserue and keepe all singular the Kings highnes Iniunctions geuē vnto you heretofore in my name
Alane Cope and Abell amoÌ„gest other which dyed in kyng HeÌ„ries dayes in the like Popish quarell that is for the like treason agaynst their Prince beyng in all to the number of 24. extolleth theÌ„ not onely in wordes but with miracles also vp to the height of heaueÌ„ amoÌ„g the crowned Martyrs Traytors made Martyrs Saints of God To the whiche Cope because in this hast of story I haue no laysure at this present to geue attendauÌ„ce I shall wayt atteÌ„dauÌ„ce the Lord willing an other tyme to ioyne in this issue with him more at laysure In the meane time it shall suffice at this present to recite the names onely of those 24. rebelles whom he of his Popish deuotioÌ„ so dignifieth with the pretensed title of Martyrs The names of which Monkish rebels be these here folowyng Iohn Houghton Robert Laurence Aug. Webster Reynald of Syon Iohn Hayle Iohn Rochester Iac. Wannere Iohn Stone 24. neither good martyrs to god nor good subiects to the king Iohn Trauerse William Horne Powell Fetherstone Abell Beside these were other ix Cartusian Monkes which dyed in the prison of Newgate To the whiche number if ye adde M. More and the Byshop of Rochester the summa totalis commeth to 24. whom the sayd Cope vniustly crowned for Martyrs But of these more shall be sayd the Lord willyng hereafter Thus hauyng discoursed the order of the vi Articles with other matter likewise folowyng in the next Parliament concernyng the condemnation of the Lord Cromwell of Doct. Barnes and his felowes c. Let vs now proceedyng further in this history coÌ„sider what great disturbaunce and vexation ensued after the settyng forth of the sayd Articles through the whole Realme of EnglaÌ„d especially amongest the godly sorte Wherein first were to be mentioned the straite and seuere commissions sent forth by the kynges authoritie to the Byshops Chauncelors Officials to Iustices Maiors Bailiffes in euery shyre Great disturbaÌ„ce in England after the 6. articlâ—â— and other Commissioners by name in the same commissions expressed and amongest other especially to Edmund Boner Byshop of London to the Maior Shiriffes and Aldermen of the same to enquire diligently vpon all hereticall bookes and to burne them also to enquire vpon such persons whatsoeuer culpable or suspected of such felonies heresies contemptes or transgressions or speakyng any wordes contrary the foresayd Act set forth of the sixe Articles Read before pag. 1101. The tenour of whiche Commissions beyng sufficiently expressed in auncient Recordes and in the Bishoppes Registers and also partly touched before pag. 1101. therfore for tediousnesse I here omit onely shewyng forth the Commission directed to EdmuÌ„d Boner Byshop of London to take the othe of the Maior of London and of others for the execution of the Commission aforesayd The tenour wherof here foloweth ¶ The Commission for takyng the othe of the Maior of London and others for the execution of the Acte aforesayd HEnry the eight by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce defender of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth supreme head of the Church of England vnto the Reuerend father in Christ Edmund Boner Byshop of London Commission directed to Edm. Boner bishop of London from the king and to his welbeloued the Byshops Chauncellour health Know ye that we haue geuen you ioyntly and seuerally power and authoritie to receaue the othes of William Roche Maior of London Iohn Allen Knight Raffe Warren Knight Rich. Gresham Knight Roger Chomley Knight Sergeant at Law Iohn GreshaÌ„ Michael Dormer Archdeacon of London the Byshops CoÌ„missary and Officiall Robert Chidley Gwy Crayford Edward Hall Robert Broke and Iohn MorgaÌ„ and euery of them our CoÌ„missioners for heresies and other offences done within our Citie of London and Dioces of the same accordyng to the tenour of a certaine schedule hereunto annexed And therfore we commauÌ„de that you receiue the othes aforesayd and when you haue receaued them to certifie vs into our Chauncery vnder your Seales returnyng this our writ T. meipso at Westminster the 29 of Ianuary in the 32. yeare of our reigne What the othe was of these Commissioners whereunto they were bounde read before pag. 1101. * A note how Boner sat in the Guildhall in Commission for the vi Articles And of the condemnyng of Mekins VPon this commission geuen vnto EdmuÌ„d Boner he commyng to the Guildhall with other CoÌ„missioners The story of Rich. Mekins condemned by Boner to sit vpoÌ„ the Statute of the vi Articles begaÌ„ eftsoones to put in execution his authoritie after a rigorous sort as ye shall heare And first he charged certaine Iuries to take their oth vpon y e Statute aforesaid who being sworne had a day appointed to geue their Uerdicte At the which day they indited sundry persons which shortly after were apprehended brought to Ward who after a while remaynyng there were by the kyng his Counsaile discharged at the Starre chaÌ„ber without any further punishment Not loÌ„g after this Syr Wil. Roche being Maior Boner with other CoÌ„missioners sat at the Guildhall aforesayd before whom there were a certaine number of Citizens warned to appeare and after the Commission read the sayd parties were called to the booke and when v. or vi were sworne one of the sayd persoÌ„s beyng called to the booke Boner seemed to mislike and sayd Stay a while my Maisters quoth he I would ye should consider this matter well that we haue in hand whiche concerneth the glory of God the honor of the kyng and the wealth of the Realme and if there be any here amoÌ„g you that doth not consider the same it were better that he were hence then here TheÌ„ commoned the Commissioners with Boner about that man so that at length he was called to the booke and sworne not all together with his good will When the ij Iuries were sworne Boner taketh vpon him to geue the charge vnto the Iuries and began with a tale of Anacarsis by which example he admonished the Iuries to spare no persons Rich. Mekins presented by Boner of what degree soeuer they were And at the end of his charge he brought forth to the barre a boy whose name was Mekins declaryng how greuously he had offended by speaking of certaine wordes agaynst the state and of the death of Doct. Barnes produced into the sayd Court ij witnesses which were there sworne in the face of y e Court So a day was assigned vpoÌ„ which the Iuries aforesayd should geue vp their Uerdict at which day both the Commissioners the sayd Iuries met at Guildhall aforesayd Then the Clarke of the peace called on the Iuries by their names when their appearaunce was taken W. Robins Iurer Boner bad them put in their presentmentes TheÌ„ sayd the foreman whose name was W. Robins of that Iury. My Lord with a low curtesy we haue found nothyng At which wordes he fared as one in an agony sayd Nothyng haue ye
of y e canon law as well Prouinciall as Synodall so according to their discretions to set establish an order of ecclesiasticall lawes suche as should be thought by the king and them cōuenient to be receiued and vsed within this realm Which statute as it is most needfull for the gouernement of the Church of England so would God it had bene brought to perfection In this yere touching matters of histories we read no great thing worthy of memory Anno. 1545. but onely of two persons Ioh Athee I. Haywood Of which two we find first I. Athee to be indicted by the kings writ Iohn A the recanted for certayne words agaynst y e sacramēt which words in the indictmēt are specified to be these that he would not beleue in y e thing whiche y e knaue priest made neither in that which Longs wife selleth but onely in God y t is in heauen And when it was told him that God through his word could make it flesh bloud he answered so he might do if he would turne it into a chickins leg meaning the sacrament of the aulter The same yere also folowed y e recantation of Io. Heywood The recantation of Iohn Heywood who although he was tached for treasō for denying the kings supremacy yet vsing y e clemency of y e king vpon his better reformatiō amēdment made an open solēne recantation in y e face of all the people abandoning renoūcing the Popes vsurped supremacy cōfessing of the king to be chiefe supreme head gouernor of this church of England al forein authority iurisdictiō being excluded The tenor effect of whose recantation here foloweth * The recantation of Iohn Haywood I Am come hyther at this time good people willing and of mine own disirous sute Anno. 1544. to shew and declare vnto you briefely First of all the great and inestimable clemency and mercifulnesse of our moste soueraigne and redoubted Prince the kinges Maiesty the which his highnesse hath most graciously vsed towardes me a wretch moste iustlye and worthely condempned to dye for my manifolde and outragious offences haynously and trayterously committed agaynst his maiestye and his lawes For wheras your maiestyes supremacy hath so often bene opened vnto me both by writing and speaking if I had grace either to open mine eies to see it or mine eares to heare it to be surely and certaynely grounded and established vpon the very true worde of God Yet for lacke of grace I haue moste wilfully and obstinately suffered my selfe to fall to suche blindnes y t I haue not onely thought y t the bysh of Rome hath bene and ought to be taken the chiefe and supreame head of the vniuersall Church of Christ heare in earth but also like no true subiect conceiled and fauored such as I haue knowne or thought to be of the opinion For the which moste detestable treasons and vntruthes I heare most humbly and with all my hart first of all aske the kinges maiesty forgeuenesse and secondarily of the world beseeching all these that either now doe or hereafter shall heare of these my great transgressions to take this mine example for an instruction for them to call for grace that they therby be stayd from falling at any time in such miserable blindnesse and folly Moreouer here afore God and you good Christian people I do vtterly withall my hart recāt reuoke all mine aforesayd erronious and trayterous opinions And as my conscience now doth force I protest that euē wyth my hart I firmely thinke and vndoubtedly beleue that the Byshop of Rome neyther now hath nor at any time hath had or can haue by any law of God or man any more authoritye without the precincte of his owne countrye about him then any other Bishop hath within his owne dioces Wherby I assuredly take the abolishing of the pretensed and vsurped power or authority of the Byshop of Rome out of this Realme to be done iustly and truely by the law of God And also I take our soueraigne Lord the kinges highnesse to be supreme head immediatly next vnder Christ of the Church of England and Ireland and all other his graces dominions both of the spiritualty temporalty And I confesse not onely that his maiesty so is by the law of God but also his progenitours kinges of thys Realme so hath bene and his highnesse heyres and sucessors kinges of this Realme so shall be Thus haue I shewed you my minde as well as I can but neither so well as I would nor so full as I should namely cōcerning the multitude of mercy which my most gracious prince hath shewed toward me not onely for sauing my body after worthy cōdēnatiō to death as is aforesayd but also for sauing my soule frō perishing if my body had perished before the receiuing of such wholesome councell as I had at his highnes most charitable assignement And of this confession declared vnto you I say as farre forth as I can I hartely pray you all to beare me record and most entyrely to pray almighty God for the long and most prosperous estate of our soueraigne Lord the kinges Maiesty in all his affayres and procedings By me Iohn Heywood Memorandū quod supra scripta assertio siue recātatio fuit facta publice emissa per prenominatum Iohannem Heiwood die dominica Sexto viz. die Iulij An. Millessimo Quingentessimo Quadragesimo quarto apud crucem paulinam tempore Concionis ibidem In this yeare of our Lord. 1545. as there was no other thing done in England worthy to be noted so now the order of story here requireth by the course of yeares next to infer the discourse of the troubles and persecutions which happened in Scotland agaynst M. George Wysard and diuers other good men of the same country about the same yeare of our Lord. 1545. and somewhat before But because now we are come to the latter ende almost of K. Henryes raygne we will make an ende the Lord willing with a few other English storyes perteyning to that time that finished so to set vpon those matters of Scotland ioyning them whole together The tractation whereof thou shalt see good reader in the latter end and closing vppe of this kinges raigne * Kerby and Roger Clarke of Suffolke Martyrs COmming now to the yeare of our Lord. Ann. 1546. 1546. first passing ouer the Priest whose name was Saxye which was hanged in the Porters lodge of Stephen Gardiner Bishoppe of Winchester and that as it is supposed not without the consent of the sayd Bishop and the secret conspiracy of that bloudy generation to passe ouer also one Henry with his seruaunt burned at Colchester I will now proceede to the story of Kerby and Roger Clarke of Mendessham who were apprehended at Ipswiche ann 1546. the saterday before Gang monday and brought before the Lord Wentworth with other Commissioners appointed there to sit vpon theyr examinations
the 4. article c. Let them and euery of them be examined in virtue of theyr othe whether they know that these wordes folowing as Mattens Masses now sayd after that sort in this Realme were and be put in the Iniunction pretended to be ministred vnto me the sayd Bishop or no. interrogetur vt supra 13. Item if they or any of them do depose that I haue trangressed and offended touching the 5. Article let them and euery of them be examined in virtue of theyr othe Interrogatoryes concerning the 5. article whether the IniuÌ„ctions pretended in this behalfe were signed with the kinges vsuall signet or rather at all whether it was sealed with any seale whether it was subscribed by the L. Protectors grace or any of the priuye Counsell whether it was in full Counsell sitting deliuered vnto mee by the Lord protector whether it was deliuered to me the rest of the kinges Maiestyes priuye Counsell there then sittyng whether the sayd dayes as is conteined in the first Article by whom it was written when and where interrogetur vt supra 14. Item if they or any of them do depose that I do defeÌ„d the opinion of the rebels Interrogatoryes concerning the 6. article let them be examined euery of theÌ„ what rebels they be what is their opinion how the lawe of this Realme doth determine therein declaring by what wordes factes I the sayd Bishop did speake do and at what time and place and in whose presence suche wordes or act was spoken or done interrog vt supra Interrogatoryes concerning the 7. article 15. Item if they or any of them doe depose that I knowe or haue heard say crediblye that since the time of the sayde pretensed Iniunctions certayn persons within my dioces haue heard bene at or celebrate Masse or Euensong in the latine tongue and after the olde rite and maner other then according to the kinges maiestyes booke let them and euery of them be examined in virtue of his sayd othe how they know that I so know or haue heard say and of the name or names of the partye or partyes and of the tyme and place when and where it was and whether any denunciation or detection were according to the statutes and ordinaunces of this Realme made vnto me or no. interrog vt supra 16. Item if they or any of them doe say that I knowe or haue heard say Interrogatoryes concerning the 9. article of such notable adulterers offences mentioned in the 9. article let them and euery of them be examined in virtue of his and theyr othe that they do knowe that I do know or haue heard say and who be the persoÌ„s where they dwell who hath denounced or detected them and how I could and ought to haue cited them punished them in this behalfe interrog vt supra 17. Item if they or any of them doe say that I knowe certeinely nowe what Doctour Coxe declared in hys Sermon at Paules Crosse as is deduced in the 10. Article let them be inquired and euery of them in virtue of theyr oth how they can proue it by whom and after what sort interrog vt supra 18. Item if they or any of them do say that I do know or heare certaynely of the diuersity of the rites of the commoÌ„ seruice of the church nowe set forth and of the ministers parsons transgressing therein let them and euery of them in virtue of theyr othe bee examined whether there hath bene any detection or denuntiation made to me therupon and how they know or can proue that I haue bene culpable and negligent herein interrog vt supra 19. Item whether they or any of them haue bene spoken vnto or solicited herein to testify and after what sorteâ— by whom when and where and what was theyr conference and communication therin interrog supra 20. Item that they and euery of them declare and shewe the true and sufficieÌ„t cause of theyr testimony in all and singuler the premisses After this the Iudges delegate assigned the Bishop to appeare againe before them vpon Wednesday the next ensuing betwene the houres of 7. and 8. of the clocke before noone in the Hall of the Archbishops manor of Lambetâ— Boner â—â—gayne 〈…〉 â—â—gaynst 〈◊〉 witnesâ—â— there to shew the cause why he should not be declared pro confesso vpon al the Articles wherunto he had not theÌ„ fully answered and to see farther processe done in the matter and so he still protesting of the nullity and inuadility of all theyr procedinges they did for that present depart In this meane while the Commissioners certified the kinges Maiesty and his Counsell of the Bishops demeanour towards them The Câ—â—â—missioâ— certyfiâ—â— king of 〈…〉 and what obiections he had made agaynst theyr procedinges making doubtes and ambiguities whether by the tenor of his maiesties Commission the Commissioners might proceed not onely at the denuntiation but also of theyr meere office and also whether they mought aswell determine as heare the cause Whereupon his Maiesty by aduise aforesayd for the better vnderstanding therof did the 17. of September send vnto the Commissioners a full and perfect declaration and interpretatioÌ„ of his will and pleasure in the foresayd Commission geuing them hereby full authority to proceed at theyr owne discretions as appeareth more at large by the tenor therof ensuing ¶ A certayne declaration or interpretation of the king touching certayne poyntes and doubtes in his former Commission with licence geuen to the Commissioners as well to determine as to heare in the case of Boner EDward the 6. by the grace of God king of England Fraunce Leaue 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 to the Câ—â—â—missionâ—â— to deteâ—â—mine aâ—gainst 〈◊〉 and Ireland defendor of the fayth and of the Church of England and also of Ireland in earth the supreme head to the moste reuerend father in God Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury Metropolitane and Primate of England the right reuerend Father iâ— God Nicholas Byshop of Rochester our trusty and right welbeloued Counsellours Syr William Peter and Syr Thomas Smyth Knightes or two principal Secretaries and William May Doctor of law Ciuill and Deane of Paules greeting Where we of late by the aduise of our most entyrely beloued Vncle Edward Duke of Somerset Gouernor of our Person and Protectour of our Reâ—lmes Dominions and subiects and the rest of our priuy Counseâ— haue addressed vnto you 5.4.3 of you our letters patentes of CoÌ„mission bearing date at Westminster the 8. daye of September in the third yeare of our raign willing you by force therof to heare the matters and cause of contempt therein expressed and calling before you aswell the denouncers therof as also the right reuerend Father in God Edmund Bishop of London agaynst whom such denunciation is made as in our sayd letters of Commission more at large doth appeare we be now credibly informed that vpon the sayd Commission diuers
shew you your selues to be so sad heauy in mynde as appeareth to me by your outward gestures and countenaunces I would wish you and I require you to be as mery as I am laying therewith hys hand vpon hys brest for afore God I am not sad nor heauy but mery and of good comfort and am right glad ioyfull of this my trouble which is for gods cause and it greueth me nothyng at all But the great matter that grieueth me pierceth my hart is for that this Hooper and such other vile heretikes and beastes be suffered and licenced to preache at Paules crosse in other places within my Diocesse Cure most detestably preaching and railing at the blessed Sacrament of the aultar denying the veritie and presence of Christs true body and bloud to be there so infecteth and betrayeth my flocke But I say it is there in very deede in that opinion I will lyue and dye and am ready to suffer death for the same Wherfore ye being christen men I do require you and also charge and commaunde you in the name of God and on his behalfe as ye wyll aunswere hym for the contrary that ye goe to the Mayor of London and to hys brethren the Aldermen praying and also requiryng them earnestly in Gods name and myne and for myne owne discharge on that behalfe that from hencefoorth Here Boners 〈…〉 when any such detestable and abhominable preachers and especially those which hold opinion against the blessed Sacrament of the aultar do come to preach vnto them they forth with depart out of their presence and doe not heare them least that they taryeng with such Preachers should not onely hurt themselues in receiuyng theyr poysoned doctrine but also geue a visage to the incouragemeÌ„t of others which thereby mought take an occasion to thinke and beleeue that theyr erroneous and damnable doctrine is true and good and this eftsoones I require and commaunde you to doe And then turnyng hymselfe about and beholdyng two of the Archbishops Gentlemen which in the same place kept the Chamber dore where the Commissioners were in consultation and perceiuing that they had heard all his talke he spake vnto them also and sayd And Syrs Boners 〈…〉 to two of the Archbâ—â—shops geâ—â—tlemen ye be my Lorde of Caunterburies Gentlemen I knowe ye very well and therefore I also require and charge you in Gods behalfe and in hys name that ye doe the lyke for your partes in places where ye shall chaunce to see and heare such corrupt and erroneous Preachers and also aduertise my Lord your maister of the same and of these my sayinges that I haue nowe spoken here before you as ye are Christian men and shall aunswere before God for the contrary With this the Commissioners called for the Bishop agayne Who did read vnto them an instrument conteining a prouocation to the king which he made in manner and forme here followyng The first appellation intimated by Edmund Boner Bishop of London IN the name of God Amen It shall appeare to all men by this publike instrument that the yeare of our Lord Boner appealeth to the king because he could not to the popâ—â— 1549. the xx day of September the third yeare of the raigne of our most high and renowmed Prince Edward the sixt by the grace of GOD King of England Fraunce and Ireland defender of the fayth and in earth the supreme head of the Church of England and Ireland in a chamber within the Pallace of the sayde Bishop situated in London and in the presence of me the Notary publicke and of the witnesses hereafter named the foresayd Bishop did personally appeare and there did shew forth in writing a certaine Protestation and Appellation the tenor wherof ensueth In the name of God Amen I Edmund Byshop of London say alleadge and propound before you beyng a publike Notary and these credible witnesses here present that although I the foresayd Edmund haue attayned the Bishoprike aforesayd by the beneuolence of the famous Prince of memory King Henry the eight and was lawfully elected and translated to the same wyth his rites and appurtenaunces haue of long time possessed peaceably and quietly the same and presently doe possesse beyng taken as Bishop and lawfull possessour of the sayd bishopricke and am lawfully called taken and reputed notoriously and publikely and moreouer doe keepe residence and hospitalitie on the same accordyng to the order state person and dignitie and as the reuenewes of the same would permit and haue exercised and done all thynges appertainyng to my pastorall office as the lawes doe require as hereafter I trust by Gods grace to doe and obserue a man of good name and fame neyther suspended excommunicate nor interdicted neyther conuict of any notable crime or fact alwayes obeying readily the commaundement of the Church and other my superiours in all lawfull causes neuerthelesse fearing vpon certayne probable causes lykely coniectures threatnyngs and assertions of certayne iniurious men my enemies or at the least such as little fauour me that great dammage may come to me hereafter about the premisses or part of them and least any man by any authoritie commaundement denunciation inquisition office or at the request of any person or persons may attempt preiudice or hurt to me or my said dignitie either by my excommunication interdiction sequestration spoyling vexing and perturbyng by any maner of meanes doe appeale to the most hygh and mighty Prince our soueraigne Lord Edw. the 6. by the grace of God king of England France c. in these my writings do prouoke appeale to his regal maiesty I do also require the Apostles so much as in this case they are to be required the first secoÌ„d third tyme earnestly more earnestly and most earnestly of all that there may be geuen to me the protection tuition and defence of my foresayd most dreade soueraigne Lord for the safegard of me my dignitie title Apostles a terme oâ— Canon 〈◊〉 signifie as much 〈◊〉 letters reuerential◠〈◊〉 and possession in the premisses and to all that will cleaue to me in this behalfe I doe also protest that I will be contented to correct reforme and amend this my present protestation and to the same to adde to take away and to bryng the same into the best forme and state that may be deuised by the counsaile of learned men or as the case shall require and the same to intimate accordyng to tyme and place and the order of the law Anno 1559. and still shall require Vpon all the which premisses the foresayd Edmund B. of London did require the Notary publike here vnder written to make vnto hym and the witnesses hereafter named one two or more copies of this protestation These thynges were done the yeare day and tyme aboue-written there beyng present Gilbert Bourne Bacheler of Diuinitie Iohn Harpesfield and Robert Colen Maisters of Arte Iohn Wakelyng and Richard Rogers learned
of any tractable reason in hym determined that the Archbishop with their whole consent should at that preâ—â—nt there openly read and publish their finall 〈◊〉 or Sentence definitiue agaynst hym Which he did pronouncing hym thereby to be cleane depriued from the Bishopricke of London and further as in the same appeareth in tenouâ— as followeth ¶ Sententia depriuationis â—ata contra Edmundum London Episcopum The coÌ„teÌ„ptuous talke of Boner IN Dei nomine Amen Nos Thomas miseratione diuina Cantuar Archiepiscopus totius Angliae Primas Metropolitanus Nicholaus eadem miseratione Roffensis Episcopus Thom. Smith Miles illustrissimi in Christo principis Domini nostri Domini Edwardi sexti Dei gratia Angliae Franciae Hyberniae Regis fidei defensoris in terris Ecclesiae Anglicanae supremi capitis Secretariorum principalium alter Wilhelmus May Iuris ciuilis Doctor Ecclesiae cathedralis diui Paulâ— Decanus dicti illustrissimi principis domini nostri Regis ad infra scripta vna cum eximio viro Domino Wilhelmo Petro Milite â—iuidem serenissimae Regiae maiestatis etiam Secretariorum principalium altero commissarij siue iudices delegati cum ista clausa videlicet Deputamus vos quinque quatuor vel tres vestrum c. Rectè legittimè deputati contra te Edmundum permissione diuina London episcopum in causa causis in literis commissionalibus dictae serenissimae Regiae maiestatis express specificat rirè legitimè procedentes iudicialiter in quirentes auditis que per nos intellectis ac primo examine debit mature discussis meritis circumstantijs causae causarum inquisitionis huiusmodi seruatisque vlterius per nos de iure in hac parte seruandis in praesentia tui Episcopi antedicti iudicialiter coram nobis constituti ac protestantis de coactione de caeteris prout in vltima protestatione hodie per te facta continetur ad definitionem causae causarum huiusmodi prolationemque sententiae nostrae siue nostri finalis decreti super eisdem ferend sic duximus procedendum procedimus in hunc qui sequitur modum Quia tam per acta inactitata deducta proposira exhibita allegata probata parâ—ter confessata in causa causis huiusmodi facta habita gestâ— quam per confessionem tuam propriam factique notorietatem alia legitima documenta euidentem inuenimus compertum habemus te praefatum Episcopâ— London inter caetera pro meliori officij tui pastoralis administratione in mandatis habuisse vt de his qui duas aut tres vxores vt maritos in vnuÌ„ haberent aut qui externos non probatos Ecclessae riâ—us in hoc regno sequerentur quibus rebus tua Diocesis Londinens praecipue erat infamatum inquireres teque ea facere omnino neglexisse Item expresse tibi per Regiam Maiestatem praescriptum fuisse vt ipse Episcopus adesses concâ—oâ—â—bus ad crucem Pauli habitis tam vt eas honestares tua praesentia quam vt possis â—as accusare si qui male ibidem concionarentur te tamen contra non solum abijsse sed etiam scriptis litteris Maiorem London Aldermannos vt inde recederent admonuisse exhortatum fuisse Item inter alia quoque per Regiam Maiestatem tibi iniuncta in mandatis tibi datum fuisse quod articulum quendam statum reipubl tunc perniciosissima rebellione proditorum contra illum articulum sentientium grauissime perturbatae precipue concernend propterea supremum necessarium specialiter tibi iniunctum videlicet Ye shall also set foorth in your Sermon that our autoritie of our Royall power is as of truth it is of no lesse authoritie and force in this our younger age then is and was of any of our predecessoures though the same were much elder as may appeare by example of Iosias and other young Kinges in Scripture And therefore all our Subiectes to bee no lesse bounde to the obedience of our preceptes lawes and statutes then if we were xxx or xl yeares of age Apud crucem siue suggestum Diui Pauli London certo die tibi in ea parte praefixo limitato in publica tua concâ—one tunc ibidem populo recitares explicares teque modo forma premissa eundem articulum iuxta mandatum officij tui debitum recitare explicare minime curasse sed contumaciter inobedienter omisisse in maximum Regiae Maiestatis contemptum ac in eius regni praeiudicium non modicum necnon in subditorum suorum malum perniciosum exemplum contumatiamque inobedientiam multiplicem tam in hac nostra inquisitione quam alias perperrasse commisisse contraâ—isse Iâ— ciâ—â—o nos Thomas Cantuariens Archiepiscopus Primas â—etropolitanus indexque delegatus ante dictus Christi non 〈◊〉 primitus inuocato ac ipsum solum Dâ—â—â—oculis nostris pâ—â—ponentes de cum expresso consensu pariter assensu Collegarum nostrorum praedictorum vna nobiscum assidentium deque cum concilio Iurisperitorum cum quibus communicamus in hac parte Te Edmundum London Episcopum antedictum a tuo Episcopatu London vna cum suis iuribus pertinâ—ntibus commoditatibus â—eteris emolumentis quibuscunque deptiuandum prorsus amoâ—endum fore de iure debere pronunciamus decernimus declaramus pro vt per praesentes sic depriuamus amouemus per hanc nostram sententiam definitiâ—am siue hoc nostrum finale decâ—erum quâ—m siue quod ferimus promulgamus in his scriptis Which ended the B. immediately did therefrom appeale by word of mouth alledgyng that the same sentence there geueÌ„ against him was Lex nulla The tenor of whose words I thought hereto expresse accordyng as they were by him vttered in this wise as followeth I Edmund Byshop of London The worâ— of Boner appealing from the Sentence definitiue brought in and kepte heere as a prisoner agaynst my consent and wyll doe vnder my former protestation heretofore made and to the intent it may also appeare that I haue not beyng so here in this place consented not agreed to any thyng done agaynst me and in my preiudice alledge and say that this sentence geuen here agaynst me is Lex nulla and so farre foorth as it shall appeare to be Aliqua I doe say it is Iniqua and Iniusta and that therefore I doe from it as Iniqua and Iniusta appeale to the most excellent and noble king Edward the sixt by the grace of God Kyng of England Fraunce and Ireland defender of the fayth and of the Church of England and also of Ireland next and immediately vnder GOD here in earth supreme head and vnto hys Courte of Chancerie or Parliament as the lawes statutes and ordinaunces of this Realme wyll suffer and beare in this behalfe desiryng instauntly first Letters â—â—â—uerentiall demissoriâ—â— second and third accordyng to the lawes
et Zelo. Sorcerers and Coniurers with such a wrong fayth ioyned to dumme creatures may and do with lyke reason call vp deuils as holy-water may driue them away cum fide zelo after which sort if our holy water were vsed I doubt not but there be many Marcellus and many Elizeus and many at whose prayer God forgeueth sinne if such as will enioy y e prayer haue faith and zeale as Equitius and were as desirous to driue the deuil out of the temple of their body and soule as Equitius out of the temple of Iupiter So as if holy vse were coupled with holy water there should be more plentie of holynesse then there is but as men be prophane in their liuyng so they cannot bide to haue any thing effectually holy not so much as bread and water fearing lest they should take away sinne from vs which we loue so well Solus Christus peccata diluit who sprinckleth hys bloud by hys ministers as he hath taught hys spouse the Church in which those ministers be ordered wherein many wayes maketh not many sauiours as ignorants do iest whereof I neede not speake further vnto you no more I neded not in the rest in respect of you but me thought ye coniured all men in your sermon to say what they thought to you id quod hanc mihi expressit Epistolam quam boni consules Et Vale. Your louyng friend Ste. Winchester AS I haue set foorth here gentle Reader the cauillyng letter of Winchester agaynst M. Ridleys Sermon so am I right sory that I haue not likewyse the aunswer of the sayd Ridley agayne to ioyne withall For so I vnderstand that not onely M. Ridley but also M. Barlow B. of S. Dauids for Winchester wrote agaynst them both had written and sent immediately their aunsweres to the same refutyng the friuolous and vnsauory reasons of this popish prelate as may well appeare by a parcell additionall of a letter sent by the L. Protector to the sayd Byshop in these wordes And because we haue begun to write to you we are put in remembraunce of a certayne letter or booke which you wrote vnto vs agaynst the bishop of S. Dauids sermon and D. Ridleys to the whiche aunswer beyng immediately made was by negligence of vs forgottē to be sent Now we both send you that and also the aunswer which the B. of s. Dauids wrote to the same booke of yours ¶ Articles and positions ministred and obiected eche of them ioyntly and seuerally to the B. of Winchester as foloweth The 1. Article IN primis that the kings Maiesty iustly and rightfully is and by the lawes of God ought to be the supreme head in earth of the Church of England and also of Ireland Articles layd agaynst Winchester and so is by the Clergy of this realme in theyr conuocation and by acte of Parliament iustly and accordyng to the lawes of God recognised Winchester This first article the B. granteth Winchester graunteth to the kings supremacy The 2. Article Item that hys Maiestie as supreme hed of the sayd Churches hath full power and authoritie to make and set forth lawes Iniunctions and ordinances for and concerning religion orders in the sayd churches for the encrease of vertue and repressing of all errours heresies and other enormities and abuses Winchester grūnteth to the full authority of the king 〈◊〉 setting forth his lawes Winchester To this second article he answereth affirmatiuely The 3. Article Item that all and euery his graces subiects are bound by the lawe of God to obey all hys Maiesties sayd lawes Iniunctions procedings concerning religion and orders in the sayd church Winchester To the third article the laid B. answereth affirmatiuely and granteth it The 4. Article Item that you Steuen B. of Winchester haue sworne obedience to his maiestie as supreme head of this Church of England and also of Ireland Wynchester hath sworne obedience to the kinges supremacye Winchester To the fourth article the sayd B. aunswereth affirmatiuely and granteth it The 5. Article Item that all and euery his graces subiectes that disobey any his sayd maiesties lawes Iniunctions ordinaunces and proceedings already set forth and published or hereafter to be set forth and published ought worthily to be punished according to hys Ecclesiasticall law vsed within this his realme Winchester To this fift article the sayd B. answereth affirmatiuely and granteth it The 6. Article Item that you the sayd Bishop as well in the Kings Maiesties late visitation within your dioces Wynchester complayned of as at sondry tymes haue bene cōplained vpō sondry informatiōs made against you for your doyngs sayings and preachings agaynst sundry Iniunctions orders and other proceedings of hys maiesty set foorth for reformation of errors superstitions and other abuses of religion Winchester This article toucheth other mens actes who or how they are complayned or enformed I cannot throughly tel For at the tyme of the kings Maiesties visitation I was in the Fleete and the morrow after twelfe day I was deliuered at Hampton court my L. of Somerset and my L. of Caunterbury then being in counsaile with many other counsailors was deliuered by these words The kings maiesty hath granted a generall pardon and by the benefit thereof I was discharged Wherunto I answered that I was learned neuer to refuse the kings maiesties pardon Winchester released out of the Fleete by the kinges generall pardon The article of Iustification put to Winchester Winchester prisoner in his own house Winchester denyeth to subscribe to the article of Iustification M. Cicill sent to Winchester Winchester agayne set free and in strength as that was and I would did humbly thanke his maiesty therfore and then they began with me in an article of learnyng touching iustification whereunto they willed me to say my mynd adding therwith that because other learned men had agreed to a forme deliuered vnto me that I should not thinke I could alter it which I receiued of them and promised the Thursday after to repayre to my L. of Somersets house at Sheene with my mynd written which I did and that day seuennight followyng appearing before hym and other of the counsaile was committed to my house for prisoner because I refused to subscribe to the forme of words sentēces that other had agreed vnto as they said In which tyme of imprisonment in my house the Bish. of Rochester then being as sent to me and after M. Smith then M. Cecil to which M. Cecil when I had by learnyng resolued my mynde in the matter I deliuered it and he deliuering it to my lords Grace wrote me in hys name thanks for it and then it was within the tyme of Lent ere I was discharged of y e trouble and so went to Winchester as a man clearely out of all trauell of busines And within 14. daies after that or there abouts began other trauell with me vpon a request made by my Lord of
wherby I haue not onely incurred the kings maiesties indignation but also diuers of his highnes subiectes haue by mine example taken incouragement as his graces counsaile is certainly enformed to repine at his maiesties moste godly proceedings I am right sorie therefore and acknowledge my selfe condingly to haue ben punished and do most heartily thanke his maiestie that of his great clemencie it hath pleased his highnesse to deale with me not according to rigour but mercye And to the entent it may appeare to the world how little I do repine at his highnes doings whych be in religion moste godly and to the common wealth most profitable I doe affirm and say freely of mine owne will without any compulsion as ensueth The kinges supremacy 1 First that by the lawe of God and the authoritie of scriptures the kings maiestie and his successors are the supreme heades of the churches of England and also of Ireland 2 Item that the apoynting of holy daies or fasting daies as Lent imber daies or any suche like or to dispence therewith is in the kings maiesties authoritie and power and his highnes as supreme head of the sayde Churches of Englande and Irelande The kinges authoritye in dispensing with holydayes and fasting dayes or in appointing the same and gouernour thereof may appoynt the maner and time of the holy dayes and fasting dayes or dispence therewith as to his wisedome shall seeme most conuenient for the honour of God and the wealth of thys realme 3 Item that the kings maiestie hath moste Christianly and godly set foorth by and with the consent of the whole parliament a deuout and christian booke of seruice of the church to be frequented by the church The kings booke of proceedinges which booke is to be accepted and allowed of all bishops pastours curates and all ministers Ecclesiastical of the realme of England and so of him to be declared and commended in all places where he shal fortune to preach or speake to the people of it that it is a godly and christian booke and order and to be allowed accepted and obserued of all the kings maiesties true subiectes 4 I do acknowledge the kings maiestie that nowe is whose life God long preserue to be my soueraâ—gne Lord and supreme head vnder Christ to me as a Bishop of this realme The kinges full authoritye in his tender age and naturall subiect to his maiestie and nowe in this his yonge and tender age to be my full and entire kinge and that I and all other his highnesse subiectes are bounde to obey all his maiesties proclamations statutes lawes and commaundements made promulgate and sette foorth in this his highnesse yong age as well as thoughe his highnes were at this present 30 or 40. yeâ—es olde Abrogation of the 6. articles 5 Item I confesse and acknowledge that the statute commonlye called the statute of sixe articles for iust causes and grounds is by authoritie of parliament repealed and disanulled 6 Item that his maiestie and his successours haue authoritie in the said churches of England and also of Ireland to alter The kinges iurisdictioÌ„ to alter and correct abuses ecclesiasticall reforme correct and amend al errours abuses and all rites and ceremonies ecclesiastical as shall seeme froÌ„ time to time to his highnesse and his successors most conuenient for the edification of his people so that the same alteration be not contrary or repugnante to the scripture and lawe of God Subscription of Winchester to the articles afore sayd Subscribed by Steuen Winchester with the testimoniall handes of the counsaile to the same To these articles afore specified althoughe Winchester with his owne hand did subscribe graunting and consenting to the supremacie of the King as well then beyng as of hys successours to come Winchester denieth to subscribe to the first beginning of these Articles yet because hee stucke so muche in the first poynt touching his submission and would in no case subscribe to the same but onely made hys aunswere in the margent as is aboue noted it was therefore thoughte good to the king that the Maister of the horse and maister Secretarie Peter should repaire vnto him again with the same request of submission exhortinge hym to looke better vppon it and in case the woords seemed too sore then to referre it vnto him selfe in what sort and with what wordes he should deuise to submit hym that vpon y e acknowledge of his fault the kings highnes might exteÌ„d his mercy and liberality towards him as it was determined Which was the 11. day of Iune the yeare abouesaid When the maister of the horse and secretarie Peter had bene with him in the tower according to their Commission returning from him again they declared vnto the king and his Counsaile how precisely the sayd Bishop stoode in iustification of him selfe that hee hadde neuer offended the kings Maiestie wherefore he vtterly refused to make any submission at all For the more suretie of which deniall it was agreed that a newe booke of Articles should be deuised wherwith the said maister of the horse and master Secretarie Peter should repaire vnto him againe and for the more autentike proceeding w t him they to haue wyth theÌ„ a Diuine and a temporall Lawyer whiche were the Bishop of London and maister Goodricke The copie of the last ArticIes sent to the Bishop of Winchester WHere as I Steuen Bishop of Winchester haue bene suspected as one that did not approoue or allowe the kings Maiesties procedings in alteration of certaine rites in Religion Wynchesâ—â—â— againe reâ—quired 〈◊〉 submit himâ—selfe and was conuented before the kings highnes Counsaile and admonished thereof and hauing certayne things appoynted for me to doe and preach for my declaration haue not done therein as I ought to doe whereby I haue deserued hys maiesties displeasure I am righte soâ—e therfore And to the intent it may appear to the world how litle I doe repine at his highnes doings which be in religion most godly and to the common wealth most profitable I doe affirme as followeth 1 First that the late king of moste famous memorie kyng Henrie the eight our late soueraigne Lorde iustly and of good reason and ground hath taken away and caused to be suppressed and defaced Good 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 in supprâ—â—sing 〈◊〉 of religiâ—â— all monasteries and religious houses and all conuenticles and conuents of Monks Friers Nonnes Chanons Bonhoms other persons called religious and that the same being so dissolued the persones therein bound and professed to obedience to a person place habit and other superstitious rites and ceremonies vpon that dissolution and order appoynted by y e kings maiesties authority as supreme head of the church are clearely released and acquited of those vowes and professions at their full libertye as thoughe those vnwittye and superstitious vowes had neuer bene made Mariageâ— permitteâ— by Godâ— law 〈◊〉 good 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Popes â—â—â—â—pensatioâ—
made this aunswer againe That first touching the Article of submission he woulde in no wise consent affirming as hee had done before that he had neuer offended the kings Maiestye in any such sorte as shoulde geue hym cause thus to submit himselfe praying earnestly to be brought vnto his trial wherin he refused the kings mercy and desired nothing So ye right 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 turned 〈◊〉 altar to 〈◊〉 but iustice And for the rest of the articles he aunswered that after he were past his triall in this firste poynt and were at libertie then it should appeare what he would do in them not being as he said reasonable that he should subscribe them in prisone Of this answer when the king and hys counsel had intelligence by the foresayde Maister of the horse Secretarie Peter the bishop of London and M. Goodricke who had bene wyth him it was agreed that he should be sent for before the whole counsel and peremptorily examined once againe whether he would stand at this poynt or no which if he did then to denouÌ„ce vnto him the sequestration of his benefice and consequently the intimation in case hee were not reformed within 3. monethes as in the daye of his appearance shall appeare The tenor and words of which sequestration with the Intimation followeth The wordes of the Sequestration with the Intimation to the Bishop of Winchester FOr asmuch as the kings maiestie our most gratious soueraigne Lord vnderstandeth The tenour of of the sequestration read to Winchester and it is also manifestly knowne and notorious vnto vs that the clemency long sufferaunce of his maiestie woorketh not in you y e good effect and humblenes and conformitie that is requisite in a good subiect and for that your first disobediences coÌ„teÌ„pts and other misbehauiours for the which you were by hys Maiesties authoritie iustly coÌ„mitted to warde haue â—ithes your said committing dayly more more increased in you in such sort as a great slaunder and offence is therof risen in many parts of the realme whereby also much slander dissention trouble vnquietnes is very like more to ensue if your foresaid offences being as they be openly knowne should passe vnpunished The causes why this sequestratioÌ„ was laid against Winchester we let you wit that hauing speciall and expresse Commission and commaundement from his Maiesty aswell for your contumacies and contempts so long coÌ„tinued and yet daily more increasing as also for the exchange of the slaunder offence of the people which by your sayd ill demeanours is risen and for that also the Church of Winchester may be in the meane time prouided of a good minister that may and will see all things done quietly executed according to lawes and common orders of this Realme Winchester sequestred from his Byshopricke for sondry other great and vrgent causes we do by these presentes sequester all the fruites reuenues landes and possessions of your Bishopricke of Winchester discerne deeme iudge the same to be committed to the seueral receite collection and custody of such person or persons as his Maiesty shall appoynt for that purpose And because your former disobediences and contemptes so loÌ„g coÌ„tinued so many times doubled renued and aggrauated do manifestly declare you to be a person without all hope of recouery plainly incorrigible we eftsoones admonish and require you to obay his maiesties said coÌ„maundement and that you do declare your selfe by subscription of youre hand both willing well conteÌ„ted to accept allow preach and teache to others the sayde articles and all suche other matters as be or shal be set forth by his maiesties authority of supreme head of this church of England on this side within the terme of 3. monthes whereof we appoynt one month for the first monition one month for the second monition and warning and one moneth for the third and peremptorie monition Within which time as you may yet declare your coÌ„formitie and shal haue paper Intimation geuâ— to Winchester pen and inke when you wil cal for them for that purpose so if you wilfully forbeare and refuse to declare your self obedient and conformable as is aforesayd we intimate vnto you that his maiestie who like a good gouernor desireth to keepe both his coÌ„mon wealth quiet and to purge the same of euill men especially ministers entendeth to proceede against you as an incorrigible person and vnmeet minister of this church to depriuation of your sayd bishopprike Neuertheles vpon diuers good considerations and specially in hope he might within his time be yet reconciled it was agreed that the sayd bishops house seruants should be maintained in their present estate vntill y e time that this Iniunction should expire the matter for the meane time to be kept secrete After this sequestration the sayde B. was commensed vnto Lambeth before the Archbishop of Cant. other the kings commissioners by vertue of the kings speciall letter sent vnto the sayde Commissioners to witte to the Archbyshop of Caunterburie Nicholas bishoppe of London The names of the Commissioners delegate in the cause of SteueÌ„ Gardineâ— Thomas bishop of Ely Henry bishop of Lincoln Secretarie Peter Syr Iames Hales knight Doctour Leyson Doctor Olyuer lawyers and Iohn Gosnold Esquire c. before them and by them to be examined by whome were obiected against him 19. special articles in order and forme heere following Articles and positions ministred ioyntly and seuerally obiected to the B. of Winchester IN primis that the kings Maiestie iustly and rightfully is and by the lawes of God ought to be the supreme head in earth of the Church of England and Ireland Articles ministred agaynst Winchester by the Commissioners and so is by the Clergie of this realme in their conuocation and by the Act of Parliament iustly and according to y e lawes of God recognised 2 Item that his maiestie as supreme head of y e saide churches hath full power and authoritie to make and set suche Lawes Iniunctions and ordinances for and concerning Religion anâ— orders in the said churches for the increase of vertue and repressing of all errours heresies and other enormities and abuses 3 Item that all and euery his graces subiectes are bound by the lawes of God to obey all his highnesse saide lawes Iniunctions and proceedings concerning religion orders in the sayd Churches Winchester sworne to the kinges supremacy 4 Item that you Steuen B. of Winchester haue sworne obedience to his Maiestie as supreme head of this Church of England and also of Ireland 5 Item that all and euery his graces subiects that disobey any of his sayde Maiesties lawes Iniunctions ordinances and proceedings already set forth published or hereafter to be set foorth published ought worthely to be punished according to his graces Ecclesiasticall lawes vsed within thys his realme Winchester after his oth fouÌ„d disobedient to the king and his proceedinges 6 Item that you
proceded he to the answering of the foresaid articles but in such crafty and obstinate maner as before he had ben accustomed and as at large to them that be desirous to vnderstand the processe thereof in the first booke of the Actes and monuments of the Church aforesayd may appeare But briefly to conclude such exceptions he vsed against the witnesses produced against him and he himself produced such a number of witnesses in hys defence and vsed so many delaies and cauillations that in the end the commissioners seeing his stubbernesse proceeded to the sentence definitiue against him as heere vnder followeth ¶ Sentence definitiue agaynst Stephen Gardiner B. of Winchester IN the name of God Amen By authority of a commission by the high and mighty prince our moste gracious soueraigne Lord Edward the 6. by the grace of God king of England France and Ireland defendour of the faith The finall sentence 〈◊〉 the depriâ—uation of the Bishâ—â— of Winchâ—â—ster and of the Church of England and also of Ireland in earth the supreme head the tenour whereof hereafter ensueth Edward the sixt c. Wee Thomas by the sufferaunce of God Archbishop of Canterburye primate of all Englande and Metropolitane wyth the right reuerende fathers in God Nicholas Bishop of London Thomas Byshop of Ely and Henry Byshop of Lincolne Syr William Peter Knight one of our said soueraigne Lordes two principall secretaries Sir Iames Hales knight one of our sayd soueraigne Lordes Iustices of his common plees Griffith Leison and Iohn Oliuer Doctors of the Ciuill lawe Richard Goodrike Iohn Gosnold Esquiers delegates and Iudges assigned appointed rightfully lawfully proceeding according to the forme tenor of y e said commission for the hearing examinatioÌ„ debating finall determination of y e causes and matters in the said commisson mentioned and conteined and vpon the contentes of the same and certeine articles obiected of office against you Steeuen Bishop of Winchester as more plainely and fully is mencioned and declared in the said commission and articles all which we repute take here for to be expressed after sondry iudiciall assemblies examinations debatings of the said cause matters with all incidents emergents circumstances to the same or any of them belonging and the same also beeing by vs ofte heard seene and well vnderstanded and with good and mature examination and deliberation debated coÌ„sidered and fully wayed and pondred obseruing all such order and other things as by the lawes equitie and the said commission ought or needed heerein to be obserued in the presence of you Steeuen Bishop of Winchester do proceede to the geuing of our finall iudgement and sentence diffinitiue in this maner following For asmuch as by the actes inacted exhibites and allegations purposed deduced alleaged by sufficient proofes with your owne confession in the causes aforesaid had and made we do euidently finde and perceiue that you Steuen Bishop of Winchester haue not only transgressed the commaundements mencioned in the same Wynchester fouÌ„d to be a transgressor but also haue of loÌ„g time notwithstanding many admonitions and commandements geuen vnto you to the contrary remained a person much grudging speaking and repugning against the godly reformations of abuses in religion set foorth by the kings highnes authoritie within this his realme and forasmuch as we do also finde you a notable open and contemptuous disobeyer of sondry godly and iust commandements geuen vnto you by our sayd soueraigne Lorde and by his authoritie in diuers great and weighty causes touching and coÌ„cerning his princely office the state and common quietnes of this his Realme and for asmuch as you haue and yet do contemptuously refuse to recognise your notorious negligences misbehauiours contempts and disobedieÌ„ces remaining still after a great number of seuerall admonitions alwaies more and more indurate incorrigible and without all hope of amendement coÌ„trary both to your oth sworne obedience promise and also your bouÌ„den duety of allegiance and for the great sclaunder and offence of the people arise in many partes of the Realme through your wilfull doings sayings and preachings contrary to the common order of the Realme and for sondry other great causes by the actes exhibites your owne confession and proofes of this processe more fully appearing considering withall that nothing effectually hath ben on your behalfe alleaged purposed and proued ne by any other meanes appeareth whiche doth or may empayre or take away the proofes made against you vpon the sayde matters and other the premisses Therefore we Thomas Archbyshop of Caunterbury Primate of all England and Metropolitane Iudge delegate aforesayd calling God before our eyes with expresse consent and assent of Nicholas B. of London Tho. bishop of Ely Henry B. of Lincolne sir Wil. Peter Knight Sir Iames Hales Knight Griffith Leison and Ioh. Oliuer doctors of the ciuill law Rich. Goodricke and Iohn Gosnold Esquires Iudges and Colleagues with vs in the matters aforesaid and with the counsaile of diuers learned men in the lawes with whome we haue conferred in and vpon the premisses SteueÌ„ Gardiner Bish. of Winchester depriueâ— of his Bishopricke do iudge and determine you Steeuen Bishop of Winchester to be depriued and remooued from the Bishopricke of Winchester and from all the rightes authoritie emoluments commodities and other apurtenaunces to the sayde Byshoprike in any wise belonging whatsoeuer they be and by these presentes we doe depriue and remoue you from your sayd Bishopricke and all rites other commodities aforesaide and further pronounce declare the sayd Byshopricke of Winchester to all effectes and purposes to be voyde by this our sentence definitiue which we geue pronounce and declare in these writings This sentence diffinitiue being geuen the sayd Byshop of Winchester vnder his former protestatioÌ„s dissented froÌ„ the geuing and reading thereof and froÌ„ the same as vniust of no efficacy or effect in law and in that that the same conteineth excessiue punishmeÌ„t and for other causes expressed in his appellation aforesayd did then and there apud Acta immediately after the pronouncing of the seÌ„tence by word of mouth appeale to the kinges Royall maiestie first secondly and thirdly instantly more instantly SteueÌ„ Gardiner appealeth from the Sentence to the king most instantly asked apostles or letters dimissorials to be geuen and granted vnto him And also vnder protestation not to recede from the sayd appellation asked a copy of the sayd seÌ„tence the Iudges declaring that they would first knowe the kinges pleasure and his counsell therin vpon the reading and geuing of which sentence the promoters willed Will. Say and Thomas Aâ—gall to make a publicke Instrument and the witnesses then and there present to beare testimony thereunto c. And thus haue ye the whole discourse and processe of Steuen Gardiner late bishop of Winchester vnto whome the Papisticall cleargy doth so much leane as to a mighty Atlas an vpholder of their ruinous Religion The end of
to keepe his house which myght haue mooued hym thereunto He did see the recouery of religion in England for that present desperate he knew he could not want a liuyng in Germany and he coulde not forget his wyfe and x. children and to seeke means to succour them But all these things set apart after he was called to answer in Christes cause he would not depart but stoutly stood in defence of the same and for the triall of that truth was content to hazard his lyfe Thus he remayned in hys owne house as prisoner a long tyme till at the length through the vncharitable procurement of Boner Bishop of London who could not abyde such honest neighbours to dwell by him M. Rogers sent to Newgate he was remooued from his owne house to the prison called Newgate where he was lodged among theeues and murtherers for a great space during which tyme what businesse he had with the aduersaries of Christ all is not knowen neither yet any certaintie of his examinations further theÌ„ he hymselfe did leaue in writyng which God would not to be lost but to remayne for a perpetuall testimony in the cause of Gods truth as here followeth recorded and testified by his owne writyng ¶ The Examination and aunswere of John Rogers made to the L. Chancellor and to the rest of the Counsell the 22. of Ianuary Anno. 1555. The Lord Chauncellour FIrst the L. Chancellour said vnto me thus Sir Examination aunswere of M. Iohn Rogers ye haue heard of the state of the realme in which it standeth now Rogers No my Lord I haue bene kept in close prison and except there haue bene some generall thyng sayd at the table wheÌ„ I was at dinner or supper I haue heard nothing and there haue I heard nothing whereupon any speciall thing might be grounded L. Chan. Then sayd the L. Chancellor Generall thynges generall things mockingly Ye haue heard of my L. Cardinals commyng and that the Parliament hath receyued his blessing not one resisting vnto it but one man which did speake against it Such an vnitie and such a myracle hath not bene seene And all they of which there are eyght score in one house sayd one that was by whose name I know not haue with one assent and * Ful sore against theyr wills if they could otherwise haue chosen consent receyued pardon of their offences for the schisme that we haue had in England in refusing the holy father of Rome to be hed of the Catholike Church How say ye are ye content to vnite and knit yourselfe to the fayth of the catholike church with vs in the state in which it is now in England Wyll ye do that Rogers The Catholike Church I neuer did nor will dissenâ— from L. Chancel Nay but I speake of the state of the Catholike church in that wyse in which we stand now in England hauyng receaued the Pope to be supreme head Rog. No head of the Catholicke Church but Christ. I know none other head but Christ of his catholike church neither will I acknowledge the Bishop of Rome to haue any more authority then any other bishop hath by the word of God and by the doctrine of the olde and pure Catholike church 400. yeres after Christ. L. Chaun Why didst thou then acknowledge King Henry the 8. to be supreme head of the church if Christ be the onely head Rog. The supremacie of king Henry 8. how it is to be taken I neuer graunted hym to haue any supremacy in spirituall thyngs as are the forgeuenesse of sinnes geuing of the holy Ghost authoritie to be a Iudge aboue the worde of God L. Chan. Yea said he and Tonstall B. of Duresme and N. B. of Worcester Tonstall B. of Duresme N. Bishop of Worcester if thou hadst said so in his dayes and they nodded the hed at me with a laughter thou hadst not ben alyue now Rog. Which thing I denied and would haue told how hee was said and ment to be supreme head But they looked laughed one vpon another and made such a busines that I was coÌ„strayned to let it passe There lyeth also no great waight thereupon for all the world knoweth what the meanyng was The L. Chancellor also sayd to the L. Wil. Haward that there was no inconuenience therin to haue Christ to be supreme head The meaning why K. Henry was titled â—upreame head and the B. of Rome also and when I was ready to haue answered that there could not be two heds of one church and haue more plainly declared the vanity of that his reason the L. Chancellor said what saist thou make vs a direct answer whether thou wilt be one of this catholike church or not with vs in the state in which we are now Rog. My L. without faile I cannot beleeue that ye your selues do thinke in your harts that he is supreme head in forgeuing of sinne The Bishops contrary to theyr former doinges and wrytinges c. as is before sayd seyng you all the bishops of the realme haue now xx yeares long preached and some of you also written to the contrary and the Parliament hath so long agone condescended vnto it And there he interrupted me thus L. Chan. Tush that Parlament was with most great crueltie constrained to abolish and put away the primacie froÌ„ the bishops of Rome Rog. With crueltie Why then I perceyue that you take a wrong way with crueltie to perswade mens consciences For it should appeare by your doyngs now that the cruelty then vsed hath not perswaded your consciences How would you then haue our consciences perswaded wyth cruelty L. Chan. I talke to thee of no cruelty but that they were so often so cruelly called vpon in that Parlament to let the Act go forward yea and euen with force driuen thereunto where as in this parliament it was so vniformly receiued as is aforesayd Rog. Here my L. Paget told me more plainly what my L. Chauncellor ment Truth goeth not by number nor by the greater part Unto whom I answered My Lord what will ye conclude thereby that the first Parliament was of lesse authoritie because but few condescended vnto it and this last Parliament of great authoritye because more condescended vnto it It goeth not my Lord by the more or lesser part but by the wyser truer godlier part and I would haue sayd more but the L. Chauncellour interrupted me with his question willyng me once agayne to aunswer him For sayd he we haue mo to speake with theÌ„ thou 10. Prisoners out of Newâ—â—tâ— to be 〈◊〉 before 〈…〉 〈…〉 the 10. yelded which must come in after thee And so there were in deed ten persons moe out of Newgate besides two that were not called Of which ten one was a citizen of London which graunted vnto them and ix of the contrarye which all came to prison agayne and refused the cardinals blessing and the authoritie of his
answere so wouldest escape blinding the simple peoples eies as though of conscience you did all you do Brad. That which I spake at the first was not a replication or an answere to that you spake to me and therefore I needed not to laye for me mine othe For I thoughte you woulde haue more wayed what I dyd speake then you did but when I perceiued you didde not consider it but came to aske matter whereto by answering I should consent to the practising of Iurisdiction on the Byshoppe of Romes behalfe here in Englande and so bee forsworne then of conscience and simplicitye I spake as I doe yet agayne speake that I dare not for conscience sake answere you And therefore I seeke no starting hoales nor goe about to blinde the people as God knoweth For if you of your honours shall tell me that you doe not aske me anye thing whereby mine answering should consent to the practising of the Byshoppe of Romes Iurisdiction aske mee wherein you will and you shall here that I wyll aunswere you as flatlye as euer any did that came before you I am not afrayd of death I thanke God for I looke and haue looked for nothing els at your hands of loÌ„g time but I am afrayd when death commeth I should haue matter to trouble my conscience by the guiltines of periury therfore do I answere as I do L. Chanc. These be gay glorious wordes full of hypocrisy and vayne glory and yet doest thou not know that I sit here as Bishop of Winchester in mine owne Dioces and therfore may do this which I do and more too Brad. My Lord geue me leaue to aske you this question that my coÌ„science may be out of doubt in this matter Tell me here Coram Deo 〈…〉 to answere vnder 〈◊〉 before God all this audience beyng witnes that you demaunde of me nothing whereby mine aunswering should consent to and confirme the practise of Iurisdiction for the Bishop of Rome here in England your honour shall heare me geue you as flat and as playn answeres briefly to what so euer you shall demauÌ„d me as euer any did L. Chanc. Here the Lord Chauncellour was wonderfully offended and spake much how that the Bishop of Romes authority needed no confirmation of Bradfordes aunswering nor no suche as he was and turned his talke to the people how that Bradford folowed crafty couetous Marchauntes which because they would lend no mony to their neighbors when they were in neede woulde say that they had sworne oft that they woulde neuer lend any more mony because theyr detters had so oft deceiued them Euen so thou quoth he to Bradford doest at this present to cast a myst in the peoples eyes to bleare them with an heresye which is greater and more hurtfull to the commoÌ„ wealth then the other is pretend thine othe whereby the people might make a conscience whereas they shoulde not Why speakest thou not Brad. My Lord as I sayd I say agayne I dare not aunswere you for feare of periury from which God defeÌ„d me or els I could tell you that there is a difference betwene othes Difference of otheâ— some with fayth and 〈◊〉 some against it Some be according to fayth and charity as the othe agaynst the Bishop of Rome some be agaynst fayth charity as this to deny by othe my helpe to my brother in his neede L. Chaunc Here my Lord Chancellor agayne was muche offended still saying that Bradford durst not answere and further made much ado to proue the othe agaynst the Byshop of Rome that it was agaynst charity Brad. But Bradford aunswered that how so euer his honor tooke him yet was he assured of his meaning that no feare but the feare of periury made him vnwilling to aunswere For as for my death my lord quoth he as I know there at 12. houres in the day so with the Lord my time is appoynted And when it shal be his good time then shall I depart hence but in the meane season I am safe enough though all the people had sworne my death Into his handes I haue coÌ„mitted it and do his good will be done And sauing mine oth I will aunswere you in this behalfe that the oth agaynst the Bishop of Rome was not nor is not agaynst charity L. Chan. How proue you that Brad. Forsooth I proue it thus ¶ Argument The oth agaynst the B. of Rome 〈◊〉 agaynst charitye Fe Nothing is agaynst charity whiche is with Goddes word and not agaynst it sti The othe agaynst the Bishop of Romes authoritye in England is with Gods word and not agaynst it no. Ergo the othe against the Bishop of Romes authority in England is not agaynst charity L. Chanc. Is it not agaynst Goddes worde that a manne should take a king to be supreme head of the church in his Realme Brad. A king how 〈…〉 Prophets Apostles subiect to temporall Magistrates No sauing still myne othe it is not agaynst Gods word but with it being taken in suche sense as it may bee well takeÌ„ that is attributing to the kinges power the soueraignty in all his dominion L. Chanc. I pray you where finde you that Brad. I finde it in manye places but specially in the 13. to the Romanes where S. Paule writeth Euery soule to bee subiect to the superior power but what power Quae gladium gestat The power verily which beareth the sword which is not the spirituall but the the temporall power As Chrysost. full well noteth vpon the same place which your honour knoweth better then I. He Chrysostome I meane there playnely sheweth that Bishops Prophets and Apostles are obedient to the temporall Magistrates L. Chaunc Here yet more the Lorde Chauncelloure was styrred and sayd how that Bradforde went about to deny all obedience to the Queene for his othe and so quoth he this man would make Gods word a warrant of disobedience for he will answere the queene on this sort that wheÌ„ she sayth now sweare to the Bishop of Rome or obey his authority No will he say for I am forsworne to make the Queene no Queene Brad. No I goe not about to denye all obedience to the Queenes highnesse but denying obedience in this part if she should demaunde it For I was sworne to Kyng Edward not simply that is Refusing of the Popes obedieÌ„ce being sworne agaynst him is no denying of obeâ—ience to the Queene The preposterous iudgement of Winchester to care so little for an othe to God and so much for his vowe to the Pope not onely concerning his owne person but also concerning his successors therfore in denying to do the quenes request herein I deny not her authority nor become disobedient L. Chanc. Yes that thou doest and so he began to tel a long tale how if a man should make an oth to pay to me an huÌ„dred poundes by such a day and the man to whom it was due would
the Secretaries and after addition of the Article concerning the Kings lawfull power and authoritie during his yong yeares were also deliuered vnto hym by the handes of the Lord Protectour in the presence of y e rest of the Counsell who thus receiuing them promised there faithfully to accomplish all the contentes thereof After which they were againe deliuered vnto Secretary Smith to amend suche things therein as the Lord Protectour and the rest of the Counsayle had there appointed Which being accordingly done as the Bishop himselfe at the last recept thereof confessed were finally deliuered vnto him by the Secretary and therefore was this but a poore shift Now after this he maketh a supposition that in case it were true Boners supposition that the Iniunctions were deliuered him according to their information yet was it vntrue that he did omitte or refuse to declare the same for any such causes as they had alledged against him and that did wel appeare in the discourse of his Sermon which tended principally as he sayd to the disalowing and condemnation of all rebels and chiefly of the rebels in Northfolke Southfolke Deuonshyre Cornewall or elsewhere within this Realme of England who forgetting their allegeance and duty vnto their Prince assigned them by Gods word as their supreme head their natural loue and care for their countrey wiues Boner agaynst the rebelles children and kinsfolke did both deserue death bodily as traytors also accumulate vnto themselues damnation of body and soule eternally with Sathan the father and first mouer of all rebellion and disobedience and herewithall farther exclaming against the pretenses of those rebels who amongst other thyngs pretended the Masse and holywater with such like which were neuer ordeined for the purpose to colour and maintayne rebellion as he sayd he then proued out of the 16. of Nombers 1. Reg. 15. Leuit. 10. and 4. Luke 13. and Actes 5. in best maner that he could as one not exercised greatly in preaching but restrayned therefrom but hauing humilitie of hart innocencie of liuing knowledge of God loue to our neighbours with obedience to Gods word Ministers and superiour powers concurrent with them they being externall rites and ceremonies of the Church Externall rites and ceremonies were exercises of Religion and appointable by superiour powers and yet that whiche standing the law might be good was by pride and disobedience made euill and vnprofitable And heere he farther sayde because he sawe the people slacke in comming to the Communion and diuine seruice set forth by the kings Maiestie As iustly they might the same being hereticall blasphemous agaynst the humanitye of Christ. and to the entent he would make them haue a better opinion in the Sacrament then hee thought they had he then faithfully did declare hys beliefe therein Wherewith his denouncers being offended they vncharitably and vntruly deduced in their pretensed denounciation that in his Sermon he did intreate of such things as most should sturre vp vnto dissension tumult whereby it appeared vnto him that his denouÌ„cers either tooke his Catholicke assertion of y e veritie of Christs body and bloud in the Sacrament of the aultar Boner flyeth stil to the SacrameÌ„t of the altar or else hys faythfull declaration made of the obedience of subiects vnto the Kings Maiesty their supreme and soueraigne Lord with the peril and daunger of rebellion committed against him Boners purgatioÌ„ of himelfe for his Sermon to be the cause of disorder and dissention for that saith he of these two points he chiefly spake and especially of obedience to the king whose minoritie was more then manifestly knowen as well amongst y e people of this realme as elsewhere throughout y e world besides which he would not haue done except he had beleued that both all his subiects were bounden to obey him euen as he then was and should be during his life and also that the rebellion of late committed against him was detestable and condemned by Gods word and therfore he wished that his two denouncers with all the rest of the new Preachers did meane as faithfully obediently and Catholickely towardes the Kings honour royall power and suretie of person as he did had not more moued the people to tumultes disobedience by their erroneous doctrine and teaching then he had at any time geuen any occasion thereunto Then finally he concluded and sayd that where his denouncers surmise that it was of no light grounde looked for as it appeared in their iudgemeÌ„ts that he should more apertly haue declared the contents of the Iniunctions and Articles then he did that their iudgementes were in that behalfe corrupted and set to sclaunder and picking of quarels for he was wel assured and credibly informed that all his honest and Catholicke audieÌ„ce were fully satisfied both touching their obedience to the Kings Maiesty in his tender age also concerning the great penaltiâ— and perill that the late Rebels incurred by their disobedience And besides that when he was before the Lord Protectour and the rest of the Counsaile after he had made his excuse and alledged many impediments for his not preaching at the Crosse he did not then further promise but to do the best he couldâ— which he hath of his fidelitie and conscience accomplished not omitting any thing of purpose or euill will that might satisfie the people in any point concerning the premisâ—es Whilest he was thus reading these answeres obiecting against his denouncers such causes and quarels as be afore alledged for which he woulde haue earnestly had the denouncers to be repelled of the Commissioners the Archbyshop of Caunterbury replyed that if there were suche a law he thought it not to be a good or godly law but a law of the Byshop of Rome For said he if my matter and case be good what should I care who accuse me yea although he were the Diuell of Hell No sir sayd the Byshop of London it is the Kings law vsed in the Realme Well my Lorde sayde the Archbyshop ye be too full of your law I would wishe you had lesse knowledge in that lawe and more knowledge in Gods law of your dutie Well aunswered the Byshop againe seeing your grace falleth to wishing I can also wishe many things to be in your person Boner Then spake Secretary Peter to the Byshop as touching these denouncers Secretaâ—â— Peter we are not so straited in this matter but that we may proceede against you either at theyr promotion or without them at our pleasure A Gods name then sayd Boner put them by Boner and then do as your pleasure shall be so you do me right for I aske but right Nay sayde Secretary Smith you aske you wot not what you would haue vs folow your mind in these quidities and quirkes Secretary Smyth and all is nothing else but to delay iustice And you do herein as theeues murtherers and traitors not to
THE seconde Volume OF THE ECCLEsiasticall Historie conteining the ACTS AND MONVMENTS of Martyrs with a Generall discourse of these latter Persecutions horrible troubles and tumultes stirred vp by Romish Prelates in the Church with diuers other things incident especially to this Realme of Englande and Scotland is partly also to all other forreine nations appertaining from the time of Kâ—ng HENRY the VIII to Queene ELIZABETH our gracious Ladie nowe raigning Newly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by 〈…〉 IOHN FOXE 15â—â— AT LONDON Printed by Iohn Day dwelling ouer Aldergate Cum 〈…〉 ⧠Here folovveth the second Volume AND THE VII BOOKE BEGINNING WITH THE REIGNE OF KING HENRYE THE EIGHT Anno. 1509. AS touching the ciuil state and administration of the Common wealth and likewise of the state of the Churche vnder the raign of king Henry 7. how he entred first in possession of y e crowne how the two houses of Yorke and Lancaster were in hym conioyned through marriage with Elizabeth the eldest daughter to King Edwarde 4. by the prudent counsail of Iohn Morton then Bishop of Ely Notes summarely collected and repeated of things done in the tyme of K. Henry the seueÌ„th after Archbishop of Canterbury and Cardinall howe long the sayd King reigned and what persecution was in his time for lacke of searche and knowledge of Gods word both in the diocesse of Lincolne vnder bishop Smith who was erector of the house of Brasen nose in Oxforde as also in the diocesse of Couentrie and other places moe and further what punishment and alteration God commonly sendeth vpon cities and realmes publique for neglecting the safety of his flocke sufficiently in the former booke hath bene alredy specified Wherin many things more amply might haue ben added incideÌ„t in the raigne of this Prince which we haue for breuitie pretermitted For hee that studieth to comprehend in story all things which the common course vse of life may offer to the wryter may sooner finde matter to occupye himselfe then to profite other Otherwise I myght haue inferred mention of the seditions tumult of Perkin Werbecke wyth his retinue Anno 1494. also of Blackheath field by the Blacke smith An. 1496. Perkin Werbeck which fained himself to be K. Edwards sonne I myght also haue recited the glorious commendation of Georgius Lilius in his Latine Chronicle testifying of King Henrie 7. howe hee sent three solemne Oratours to Pope Iulius 2. to yeelde his obedience to the sea of Rome An. 1506. and likewise howe Pope Alexander 9. Pius 3. and Iulius 2. sent to the sayde king Henry 7. three sundrie famous Ambassadours whith tree swordes and three cappes of maintenance Blacke heathe fielde electing and admitting hym to be the chiefe defendor of the faith The commendation of which facte howe glorious it is in the eyes of Georgius Lilius and Fabian that I leaue to them This I suppose that when Kyng Henry sent to Pope Iulius three Orators wyth obedience if he had sent him thre thousand harquebuziers to furnish his fielde against the French king fighting at Rauenna hee had pleased pope Iulius much better If Georgius Lilius had bene disposed to illustrate his story with notes this had bene more worthy the noting Ex Masseo lib. 20. howe Ludouike 12. French king calling his Parliament moued this question against Pope Iulius whether a Pope might inuade any Prince by warlike force wythout cause and whether the prince might withdraw hys obedience from that Pope or not And it was concluded in the same Parliament wyth the king against the Pope Also it was concluded the same time which was in the raigne of this king Henry 7 that the * Pragmatica sanctio was a practising or a determination of a certaine parliament in Fraunce against the Bishop of Rome in defeÌ„ce of certaine matters of religion concluded in the couÌ„cel of Basill Pragmatical sanction should be receiued in ful force and effect through all the realme of Fraunce And for so muche as wee are fallen into the mention of Georgius Lilius this in hym is to be found not vnworthy noting howe after the burning of Thomas Norice aboue mentioned pag. 775. at the citie of Norwich that the same yeare followed such a fire in Norwich that the whole Citie well neare was therewith consumed Ex Geor. Lilio Like as also after the burning of the foresayde good aged father in Smithfield A note of Gods plagues folowing the burning of his people the same yeare which was 1500. we reade in the Chronicle of Fabian a great plague to fall vppon the Citie of London to the great destruction of the inhabitantes therof Wherein agayne is to be noted as is aforesayd that according to the state of the church the disposition of the common wealth commonly is guided eyther to be wyth aduersitie afflicted or els in prosperitie to flourish But after these notes of King Henry 7. nowe to the storie of king Henry 8. This king Henry 7. finishing his course in the yeare abouesayd which was 1509. had by Elizabeth hys wife aboue named The children ofspring of king Henry .7 foure men children and of women children as many Of whome 3. onely suruiued to wit prince Henry Lady Margarete and Lady Mary Of whome King Henry the eight after hys father succeded Lady Margaret was marryed to Iames the fourth king of Scottes Lady Margaret maried to king Iames 4. of Scotland Lady Margaret maried to the K. of Castile Prince Arthur maried to Lady Katherine daughter to the Spanishe king The death of Prince Arthur K. Henry marieth Lady Katherine his brothers wyfe Ladie Mary was affied to Charles king of Castile Not long before the death of king Henry prince Arthur his elder sonne had espoused Lady Katherine daughter to Ferdinandus being of the age of 15. yeares and shee about the age of 17. and shortly after hys mariage wythin 5. monethes departed at Ludlowe and was buried at Worcester After whose decease the succession of the Crowne fell next to king Henry the 8. being of the age of 18. yeres who entred hys raigne the yeare of our Lorde 1509. and shortly after maried with the foresayde Katherine his late brother Prince Arthurs wife to the end that her dowry being great shoulde not be transported out of the lande In the which his marriage being more politique then Scripture like he was dispensed wyth by pope Iulius at the request of Ferdinandus her father The raigne of this king continued with great noblenes and fame Blind dispeÌ„satioÌ„s of the Pope the space of 38. yeres During whose time and raigne was greate alteration of things as well to the ciuile state of the Realme as especially to the state Ecclesiasticall and matters of the Church appertaining For by him was exiled and abolyshed out of the Realme the vsurped power of the Byshop of Rome Idolatrye and superstition somewhat repressed Images and pilgrimages defared Abbeys and monasteries pulled downe Sectes of religion
rooted out Scriptures reduced to the knowledge of the vulgarr tongue and the state of the Church and religion redressed Concerning all whyche things in the processe of thys volume heere folowing wee will endeuour Christe willing particularly and in order to discourse after that first we shall comprehende a fewe matters which within the beginning of hys raigne are to be noted and collected Where leauing of to write of Empson and Dudley who in the time of king Henry 7. being great doers in executing the penall lawes ouer the people at that time and purchasing thereby more malyce then lands with that whych they had gotten were shortly after the entring of this king beheaded the one a Knight the other an Esquier leauing also to intermeddle w t hys wars triumphes and other temporal affaires we meane in this volume principally to bestowe our trauaile in declaration of matters concerning moste chiefly the state of the Church and of religion as well in this Church of England as also of the whole Church of Rome Wherein first commeth to our handes a turbulent tragedie and a fierce contention which long before had troubled the Churche and nowe thys present yeare 1509. was renewed afresh betweene two certaine orders of begging friers to wit the Dominike friers and the Franciscanes about the Conception of the virgine Marye the mother of Christe The Franciscanes were they which did holde of S. Fraunces Franciscane Friers followed the rule of his testament commonly called Gray friers or Minorites Their opiniō was this that the virgine Mary preuented by the grace of the holy Ghost was so sanctified Dominicke Fryers that shee was neuer subiecte one moment in her conception to Original sinne The Dominike Friers were they which holding of Dominike were commonly called Blacke friers or preaching friers Theyr opinion was that the virgine Mary was conceiued as all other children of Adam be so that thys priuiledge onely belongeth to Christe to be conceiued wythout Originall sinne notwithstanding the sayd blessed virgin was sanctified in her mothers wombe and purged from her Original sinne so as was Iohn Baptist Ieremie or any other priuileged person This friuolous questiō kindling and gendring betweene these two sectes of friers brast out in suche a flame of partes and sides taking that it occupyed the heades and wits scholes and vniuersities almost through the whole Church some holding one parte wyth Scotus A troublous dissention in the Church for the conception of the Virgin Mary some the other parte with Thom. Aquine The Minorites holding with Scotus their maister disputed and concluded that she was conceiued without al spot or note of Original sinne and therupon caused the feast and seruice of the conception of S. Mary the virgine to be celebrate and solemnised in the Church Contrary the Dominike Friers taking side wyth Aquinas Whether the Virgin Mary was conceaued without originall sinne preached that it was heresie to affirme that the blessed virgine was conceiued without the guilte of Originall sinne and that they which did celebrate the feast of her Conception or sayd any Masses thereof did sinne greeuously and mortally In the meane time as thys fantasie waxed hote in the church the one side preaching against the other came pope Sixtus 4. Anno 1476. who ioyning side wyth the Minorites or Franciscanes first sent forth his decree by authoritie Apostolique willing ordaining and commaunding all men to solemnise thys new found feast of the conception in holy Church for euermore offering to al men and women A new foūd feast of the conception of the virgin Mary which deuoutly frequenting the church wold heare masse and seruice from the first euensong of the sayde feast to the Octaues of the same as many dayes of pardone as Pope Urbane the 4. and Pope Mactin the 5. did graunt for hearing the seruice of Corpus Christi day c. and thys Decree was geuen and dated at Rome An. 1476. Moreouer the same Pope to the entent that the deuotion of the people myght bee the more encouraged to the celebration of thys Conception hee added a clause more to the Aue Maria A new Aue Maria of the Popes making graunting great indulgence and release of sinnes to all such as woulde inuocate the blessed Uirgine wyth the same addition saying thus Aue Maria gratia plena Dominus tecum benedicta tu in mulieribus benedictus fructus ventris tui Iesus Christus benedicta sit Anna mater tua de qua sine macula tua processit caro virginea Amen That is Haile Marie full of grace the Lord is with thee blessed art thou among women blessed is the fruite of thy wombe Iesus Christ The Pope addeth to the wordes of the scripture and blessed is Anna thy mother of whome thy virgines flesh hath proceeded wythout blot of originall sinne Amen Wherin thou maist note gentle reader for thy learning three things First how the Pope turneth that vnproperly into a prayer whiche properly was sent of God for a message or tidinges Secondly howe the Pope addeth to the wordes of the Scripture 3. absurdities to be noted in this decree of the pope contrary to the expresse precept of the Lorde Thirdly howe the Pope exempteth Marye the blessed virgine not onely from the seede of Abraham and Adam but also frō the condition of a mortall creature For if there be in her no originall sinne then she beareth not the Image of Adam neither doth shee descende of that seede of whose sede euil proceedeth vpon al men and women to cōdemnation as S. Paul doth teach Rom. 5. Wherfore if she descende of that seede Rom. 5. then the infection of Originall euill must necessarily proceede vnto her If she descend not therof then commeth she not of the seede of Abraham nor of the seede of Dauid c. Againe seeing that death is the effect and stipende of sinne by the doctrine of S. Paule Roma 6. then had her flesh iniurye by the lawe as Christe hym selfe had to suffer the malediction and punishment of death Rom. 6. and so should neuer haue died if originall sinne had no place in her c. But to returne vnto our storie Thys constitution of the Pope being set foorth for the conception of the blessed virgin which was the yeare of our Lorde 1476. it was not long after but the sayde Pope Sixtus perceiuing that the Dominike friers with their complices wold not conforme themselues hereunto The tenour of the popes Bull for the conception of the virgin to be without original sinne directed foorth by the authority Apostolicall a Bul in effect as foloweth Sane cum sancta Romana ecclesia de intemeratae semperque virginis c In English Whereas the holy Churche of Rome hath ordained a speciall and proper seruice for the publique solemnising of the feast of the conception of the blessed virgin Mary certaine orders of the Blacke friers in their publique sermons to the
Christ of the strength of the law of the horrour of sinne of difference betwene the lawe and the Gospel of the true liberty of conscience c. no mētion or very litle was heard Wherefore in this so blinde time of darknes it was muche needefull and requisite that the Lord of his mercy shoulde looke vpon his churche send downe hys gratious reformation which also he did For shortly vpon the same thorowe the gratious excitation of God came Martine Luther of whome the order of story nowe requireth that we should and will intreat Christ willingly after the storie of Richard Hunne and a fewe other things premised for the better opening of the storie to folowe Mention was made sufficiently before of the doings of Pope Iulius Anno. 1510. and of hys warlike affaires for the whych he was condemned and not vniustly in the coūcell of Turone in Fraunce Pope Iulius plaieth the warrior Anno 1510. and yet all thys coulde not asswage the furious affection of this pope but the same yere he inuaded the Citie of Mutina and Mirandula in Italie Anno. 1512. and tooke them by force of warre Which Pope Iulius not long after The Pope ouercome in Battaile in the yeare of our Lorde 1512. refusing peace offered by Maximilian the Emperour was encountered by Lewes the French king about Rauenna vpon Easter day where he was vanquished and had of his army slaine to the number of xvj thousande Ex Chron. Carion And the yere next folowing Anno 1513. this Apostolical warriour Anno. 1513. which had resigned his keyes vnto the riuer of Tybris before made an end together both of fighting and liuing The death of Pope Iulius after he had raigned and fought x. yeeres Atter whome succeded next in the sea of Rome Pope Leo the 10. About the compasse of which time Pope Leo x great mutatiōs and stirres began to worke as well in states temporall as especially in the state of the Church Pope Leo 10. in Rome An. 1513. reigned 9. The state succession of Princes Charles 5. Emperour in Germanie An. 1519. reigned 39. Fraunces K. of France An. 1515. reigned 32. Henry 8. K. of England An. 1509. reigned 38. Iames 5. K. of Scotland An. 1514. reigned  In the time of which Pope Emperour and kinges of England and of France great alterations troubles and turnes of religion were wrought into the Churche by the mighty operation of Gods hand in Italy Fraunce Germanie Englande and all Europe suche as haue not bene seene although muche groned for many hundreth yeares before as in further discourse of this historie Christe willing more manifestly shall appeare But before wee come to these alterations taking the time as it lieth before vs wee will first speake of Richarde Hunne and certaine other godly minded persons heere in Englande afflicted for the woorde of Christes Gospell in great multitude as they be found and taken out of the Registers of Fitziames Bishop of London by the faithfull helpe and industry of R. Carket citizen of London The historie of diuers good men and women persecuted for religion in the Citie and Dioces of the Bishop of London briefly extracted out of the Registers of Richard Fitziames AMongest and besides the great number of the faithful martyrs and professours of Christe that constantly in the strength of the holy Ghost gaue their liues for the testimonie of his truthe Ex Registro Fitziames I finde recorded in the Register of London betwene the yeares of our Lorde 1509. and 1527. the names of diuers other persons both men and women who in the fulnes of that darke and mystie times of ignoraunce had also some portion of Gods good spirite whiche induced them to the knowledge of his trueth and Gospel and were diuersly troubled persecuted and imprisoned for the same notwithstanding by the proud cruell and bloudy rage of the Catholique seat and through the weaknes and frailtie of their owne nature not then fully strengthned in God it was againe in them for the time The professiō of the Protestantes no new doctrine suppressed and kept vnder as appeareth by their seueral abiuratiōs made before Richard Fitziames then bishop of London in hys time a most cruell persecutor of Christes church or els before his vicar general deputed for y e same And for asmuch as many of the aduersaries of Gods trueth haue of late dayes disdainefully and braggingly cried out and made demaunds in their publique assemblies and yet do asking where this our church and religion was wythin these 50. or 60. yeares I haue thought it not altogether vaine somewhat to stop such lying crakers both by mentioning theyr names and likewyse opening some of the chiefe and principal matters for which they wer so vnmercifully afflicted and molested thereby to geue to vnderstand as wel the continuaunce and consent of the true church of Christe in that age touching the chiefe poynts of our faith though not in like perfection of knowledge and cōstancie in all as also by the way something to touch what fond and friuolous matters the ignoraunt Prelates shamed not in that time of blindnesse to obiect against the poore simple people accounting them as heynous and great offences yea such as deserued death both of body and soule But least I shauld seeme too prolixe and tedious heerein I will nowe briefly proceede wyth the storie and first begin wyth theyr names whych are these Anno. 1510. Ioanne Baker William Pottyer Iohn Forge Thomas Goodred Thomas Walker alias Talbot Thomas Forge Alyce Forge Iohn Forge theyr son William Couper Lewes Iohn Ioanne Iohn Ihon Webbe alias Baker Anno. 1512. Iohn Houshold Robert Rascal Anno. 1517. Elizabeth Stanford George Browne Anno. 1518. Iohn Wykes Richard Butler Anno. 1511. Iohn Caluerton Anno. 1521 Iohn Woodrofe Richard Woolman Roger Hyllyar Anno. 1521. Alyce Couper Anno. 1523. Thomas Austye Ioanne Austye Thomas Graunt Iohn Garter Anno. 1526. Christofer Rauins Dionise Rauins Anno. 1527. Thomas Vincent Richard Butler Iohn Samme William Kyng Robert Durdant Henry Woolman Edmond Spilman Iohn Higges aliâs Noke aliâs Iohnsonne Henry Chambers Iohn Hynggyns Thomas Egleston Here foloweth the particular examination of all these heere aboue named To these were diuers and sundry particular Articles besides the common and generall sort accustomably vsed in such cases priuately obiected euen such as they were then accused of either by their curate or other their neighbours And because I thinke it somewhat superfluous to make any large recitall of all and euery part of their seuerall processe I minde therefore briefly only to touch so many of their articles as may be sufficient to induce the Christian Reader to iudge the sooner of the rest being I assure you of no greater importance then these that folow Except that sometime they were charged most slanderously with horrible and blasphemous lies against the maiestie and truth of God which as they vtterly
where he shoulde take horse where was a certayne Gentleman a straunger who drinkyng to him in a cup of wine desired hym to haue pity vpon him selfe and if he would not fauour his life yet that he would fauour his owne soule To whome sayd Austen after he had thanked hym for his good will what care I haue sayd he of my soule you may see by this that I had rather geue my body to be burned then to do that thing that were agaynst my conscience WheÌ„ he was come to the towne of Bellimont where he should be burned the same day there was a great buriall of the Duke Ariscotus his sonne which was slayne a litle before as is before touched by the occasion whereof many nobles and gentlemen were there present The death and martyrdome of Austen which hearing of this Austen came to him and talked with him When the day came of hys martyrdome the people being offended at his coÌ„stancy cryed out to haue him drawne at an horse tayle to the place of burning but the Lord would not suffer that In fine being tyed to the stake and fire set vnto him hartely he prayed to the Lord so in the fire paciently departed Ex Crisp. alijs The names of the persecutours be not expressed in the story Ex Ioan Sled lib. â—2 A certayne woman of Auspurge At Auspurge An. 1550. At Auspurge a certayne woman there dwelling seeing a priest to cary the hoste to a sicke person wyth Taper lyght as the maner is asked hym what he meant so to goe with candle lyght at noone daye For thys shee was apprehended and in great daunger had it not bene for the earnest sute and prayer of the women of that City and at the intercession of Mary the Emperours sister Ex Ioan Sled lib. 22.  Two Virgins In the Dioces of Bamberge An. 1551. In the Dyoces of Bamberge 2. maydes were ledde out to slaughter Two Virgins Martyrs whych they susteyned wyth patient hartes and cheereful couÌ„tenauÌ„ces They had garlands of straw putte on theyr heades Whereupon one comforting the other going to theyr martyrdome seing Christ sayd she for vs bare a Crowne of thorne why shoulde wee sticke to beare a Crowne of straw No doubt but the lorde wil render to vs agayne better then Crownes of golde some sayd that they were Anabaptistes And it might be sayd Melanct that they had some fond opinion admixed withal yet they did hold sayth he the foundation of the Articles of our fayth and they dyed blessedly in a good conscience and knowledge of the sonne of God Fewe doe liue without errors Flatter not your selues thinking your selues so cleere that you can not erre Haec Philip. Melancth The names of the persecutors appeare not in the story The Christian City of Magdeburge An. 1551. When Charles the emperour had almost gotte all his purpose in Germany Constancie to be noted in the citie of Magdeburge in obtruding hys Religion of Interim into all places which was receiued of the most part of all the chiefe Princes and Cittyes onely the Citty of Magdeburge continuing in the constancy of their doctrine reformed refused to admit the same Wherefore warre was raysed agaynst them theyr City besieged and great violence vsed so that many honest and religious Citizens for the Gospels cause susteyned great perils and daunger of death At last when they had manfully and constantly endured such great distresse and calamity the space of a whole yere thorow the blessed prouideÌ„ce of almighty God who about the same time sent warre betwene the French king and the Emperour honest reconciliation was made betwene them and the Emperor whereby they were receiued into fauor and suffered to enioy theyr former religion quietly Ex Ioan. Sled lib. 23. Iames Hesselius ChaÌ„berlayne of Gaunt and the Friers there Hostius other wise called George At Gaunt An. 1555. This Hostius borne at Gaunt Hostius martyr was cunning in grauing in armour and in steele He first was in the French Church here in England during the reigne of King Edward After the comminge of Queene Mary he weÌ„t to Norden in Friseland wyth hys Wyfe and Children From thence hauing businesse hee came to Gaunt where after a certayne space that hee hadde there continued instructing diuers of hys friendes he heard that there was a blacke Fryer which vsed to preach good doctrine to the people Wherefore he being desirous to heare came to hys Sermon where the Frier contrarye to his expectation preached in defence of transubstantiation At the hearing whereof his hart was so full that he had muche a doe to refrayne while the Sermon was finished As soone as the Frier was come downe he braste out and charged him with false doctrine persuadyng the people as well as he could be heard by the scriptures that the bread was but a Sacrament onelye of the Lordes body The Fryer not willing to heare him made signes vnto him to depart Also the throÌ„g of the people was such that it caryed hym out of the dores He had not gone far but Hesselius the Chamberlaine ouertooke him caried him to prison Then were Doctours and other Friers as Pistorius and Bunderius brought to reason with him of the Sacrament of Inuocation of Saintes and Purgatory He euer stood to the triall onely of the scripture whiche they refused Then was it agreed that he shoulde declare his mind in writing which he did He wrote also to his wyfe at Emden comforting her and requiring her to take care for Samuel and Sara hys children When he was condemned he was coÌ„mauÌ„ded not to speake to the people Hesselius the Officer made great hast to haue him dispatched Wherfore he myldely like a lambe praying for his enemyes gaue him selfe to bee bounde paciently taking that they would doe agaynst him whom first they strangled then consumed his body being dead wyth fire And this was the Martyrdome of Hostius Ex Lud. Rabo lib. 6.  Iohn Frisius Abbot Ioan. Frisius Abbot In Bauaria An. 1554. Ioanne Sled Lib. 25. maketh recorde of one Ioan. Frisius Abbotte of Newstat within the Dioces of the B. Herbipolensis in Bauaria who being suspected of Lutheranisme was called to accompt of his fayth and stroÌ„gly persisting in his assertions and defeÌ„ding the same by the scriptures he was therefore displaced and remooued from all hys iurisdictions .25 of Iune an 1554. Ex Sled The Bayliffe of Hennegow The pittious martirdome of Bertrand le Blas gouernour of the towne and Castle of Dornic Peter De uentiere LieuetenauÌ„t to the sayd Bayliffe Philip de Cordis chiefe couÌ„sellour in criminall causes Nic. Chambree Pet. Rachelier Iames de Clerke Nicholas of Fernague M. Hermes of Wingles one of the counsell for the sayd Baliwicke Bertrand le Blas At Dornic An. 1555. The Story of Bertrand is lamentable his tormentes vncredible the tyrannye shewed vnto him horrible the constancye of the Martyr admyrable This Bertrand beyng a Sylkeweauer
Franciscan Fryers of Paris caused him to be apprehēded layd in prison and so iudgement passed vpon hym that he shoulde be hanged but he to saue hys lyfe was contented to recant and so did The Fryers hearing of his recantation commended him saying if he continued so he should be saued and so calling vpon the officers caused them to make haste to the gallowes to hang hym vp while he was yet in a good way said they least he fall again And so was this marchaunt The iudgements of God notwithstanding hys recantation hanged for iesting against the Fryers Ex. Pantal. lib. 7. To this marchaunt may also be adioyned y e brother of Tamer who when hee had before professed the truth of the gospell and afterward by the counsel and instruction of hys brother was remooued from the same fell in desperation and such sorrow of mind that he hanged himselfe Ex Ioan. Manlio in dictis Phil. Melanct.  Tho. Galbergne a Couerlet maker At Tourney Ann. 1554. This Tho. had copied out certayn spiritual songes out of a book in Geneua whiche he brought wyth hym to Tourna lent y e same to one of hys felowes This booke beyng espied Thomas Galbergne martyr he was called for of the Iustice examyned of the book which he sayd contayned nothyng but y t was agreing to the scripture that he would stand by Then he was had to y e Castle and after xix dayes was brought to the towne house and there adiudged to the fire Whereūto he went chearfully singing psalmes As hee was in y e flame the Warden of the fryers stood crying Turne Thomas Thomas yet it is tyme remember hym y t came at the last houre To whom he cryed out of the flame with a loud voyce and I trust to be one of that sort and so calling vpon the name of the Lord gaue vp hys spirite Ex Crisp. lib. 4. Nicholas Paule martyr Adde also to this one Nicholas Paul beheaded at Gaunt These two should haue bene placed amōg the Dutch Martyrs in the table before Latrunculator or vnder Marshal or examiner of Dolphenie The Lieutenant His Attourney His Scribe Rich. Feurus a goldsmith At Lyons An. 1554. Feurus a Goldesmith borne at Rhoan first being in Englād Richard Feurus martyr and in London there receiued the taste and knowledge of Gods word as in hys owne Epistle hee recordeth Then he went to Geneua where he remayned 9. or 10. yeares From thēce returning to Lions there was apprehended and condemned Then he appealed to the hye court of Paris through the motion of his friends Where in the waye as hee was led to Paris he was met by certain whome he knew not and by them taken frō hys keepers and so set at libertie which was ann 1551 After the continuing at Geneua about y e space of iii. yeares he came vppon busines to the prouince of Dolphenie and there as he found faulte wyth the grace sayd in Latine he wak detected and taken in hys Inne in the night by the vndermarshall or him which had the examination of malefactours The next day he was sent to the Iustice from him to the bishop Who ridding their handes of him then was he brought to the Lieuetenaunt who sent his aduocate w t a notary to him in the prison The examination of Richard Feurus to examine hym of his fayth The whole processe of his examinatiōs w t his aduersaryes and the fryers in his story described is long y e principal contents come to this effect Inquisitour This Inquisitor was the Aduocate which the Lieutenant sent with the Notarie Doest thou beleue the Church of Rome The Martyr No I do beleue the Catholicke and vniuersall Church Inquisitour What Catholicke church is that The Martyr The congregation or communion of Christans Inquisitour The church What congregation is that or of whom doth it consist The Martyr It consisteth in the number of Gods elect whō God hath chosen to be the members of his sonne Iesus Christ of whome he is also the head Inquisitour Where is the congregation or how is it knowē The Martyr It is dispersed through the vniuersall world in diuers regions and is knowne by the spirituall direction wherwith it is gouerned that is to say both by thy word of God and by the right institution of Christes Sacramentes Inquisitor Do ye thinke the Church that is at Geneua Lausanna Berne and suche other places to be a more true Church then the holy church of Rome The Martyr Yea verily for these haue the notes of the true Church Inquisitour Difference betweene the church of Rome and the church of Christ. What difference then make you betweene those Churches and the Church of Rome The Marytr Muche for the Churche of Rome is gouerned onely with traditions of men but those are ruled only by the word of God Inquisitor Where learned you this doctrine first The Martyr In England at London Inquisitour How long haue ye bene at Geneua The Martyr About 9. or 10. yeares Inquisitor Doest thou not beleue the virgine Mary to be a mediatrix and aduocate to God for sinners The virgin Mary no aduocate The Martyr I beleue as in the worde of God is testified Iesus Christ to be onely mediator and aduocate for all sinners Albeit the virgine Mary be a blessed womā yet the office of an aduocate belongeth not vnto her Inquisitor The Sayntes that be in Paradice haue they no power to pray for vs Whether saintes doe praye The Martyr The church of Rome is not the church of christ No but I iudge thē to be blessed to be contēted with y e grace glory whiche they haue that is that they be counted the members of the sonne of God Inquisitor And what then iudge you of them which follow the religion of the Church of Rome think you them to be Christians The Martyr No for that churche is not gouerned with y e spirite of God but rather fighteth agaynst the same Inquisitor Do you then esteme all them which seperate them selues from the Churche of Rome to be Christians The Martyr Galat. 6. I haue not to aunswere for others but onely for my selfe Euery man sayth S. Paule shall beare hys owne burden And thus the aduocate when he had asked hym whether he would put his hand to that he had sayd and had obtayned the same departed to dinner At the next examination was brought vnto him a Franciscan fryer who first entring with hym touthing the wordes y t he spake in hys Inne asked him why that grace might not be said in Latine Because sayd he by the worde of God Christians are commaunded to pray with hart and with spirite and with that tongue which is most vnderstanded and serueth best to the edification of the hearers Then the Fryer bringing forth his Benedicite Agimus tibi gratias c. Laus Deo pax viuis requies defunctis
these so weightie matters entreating of Christes holy Martyrs to discourse much of Thomas Wolsey Cardinall of Yorke notwithstandyng forsomuch as there be many whiche being caryed awaye with a wrong opinion and estimation of that false glittering Church of Rome doe thinke that holynes to be in it which in deede is not to the entent therefore that the vayne pompe and pride of that ambitious Church so farre differing from all pure Christianitie and godlynes more notoriously may appeare to all men and partly also to refresh the Reader with some varietie of matter I thought compendiously to expresse the ridiculous and pompous qualities and demeaner of this foresayd Thomas Wolsey Cardinall and Legate of Rome in whome alone the Image and life of all other suche like followers and professors of the same Church may be seene and obserued For like as the Lacedemonians in times past were accustomed to shewe and demonstrate droncken men vnto theyr children Example of the Lacedemonians to behold and looke vpon that through the foulenes of that vice they might inflame them the more to the studie and desire of sobrietie euen so it shall not be hurtfull sometimes to set forth the examples which are not honest that others might thereby gather the instructions of better and more vpright dealing Wherefore thou shalt note heere good Reader in thys hystorie wyth all iudgement the great difference of lyfe and Christian conuersation betwene this Church and the other true humble Martyrs and seruants of God whome they haue and doe yet persecute And first to beginne with the first meeting and comming in of this Cardinall and his fellow Cardinall Campeius into England Campeius sent into England it was about the tyme when Pope Leo intending to make war agaynst the Turkes sente three Legates together from Rome whereof one went into Germanie an other into Fraunce Laurentius Campeius was appointed to come into England When he was come to Callis and that the Cardinall of Yorke had vnderstanding therof he sent certayne Byshops and Doctors with as much speede as he coulde to meete the Legate and to shewe hym that if hee would haue hys Ambassade take effect he should sende in poste to Rome to haue the sayd Cardinall of Yorke made Legate and to be ioyned wyth hym in commission Which thing he much affected misdoubtyng least hys authoritie thereby might perhaps be diminished through the comming of the Legate and therefore required to be ioyned with hym in like degree of the Ambassade Cardinall Wolsey seeketh to be ioyned in equall commyssiō with Campeius Campeius being a man light of beliefe and suspecting no such matter gaue credite vnto hys wordes and sent vnto Rome with suche speede that within xxx dayes after the Bull was brought to Callis wherein they were both equally ioined in Commission during whiche time the Cardinall of Yorke sent to the Legate at Callis red cloth to clothe hys seruants withall which at their comming to Callis Note the state and pride of the Popes Clergye were but meanely apparelled When all things were ready Campeius passed y e Seas landed at Douer and so kept forth his iourney towarde London At euery good towne as they passed he was receaued with procession accompanied with all the Lords Gentlemen of Kent And when he came to blacke Heath The receauing of the Popes Legate into England there met him the Duke of Northfolke with a great number of Prelates Knightes and Gentlemen all richly apparelled in y e way he was brought into a rich tent of cloth of gold where he shifted hymselfe into a Cardinals robe furred with Ermines and so tooke his Mule ryding toward Lōdō Now marke y e great humilitie in this Church of the Pope and cōpare the same with the other Church of the Martyrs and see which of them is more Gospell like Thys Campeius had eight Mules of hys owne laden with diuers farthelles and other preparation Ambition pompe in the Cardinall The Cardinal of Yorke thinking them not sufficient for his estate the night before he came to London sent him xij mules more with empty cofers couered with red to furnish his cariage withal The next day these xx mules were led through the Citie as though they had bene loden with treasures apparell and other necessaries to the great admiration of all men that they shoulde receiue a Legate as it were a God with such and so great treasure and riches For so the common people doth alwayes iudge and esteeme the maiestie of the Cleargie by no other thing then by theyr outwarde shewes and pompe but in the middest of thys great admiration there hapned a ridiculous spectacle to y e great derision of their pride ambition For as the Mules passed through Cheape side and y e people were pressing about them to behold and gaze as the maner is it hapned that one of the Mules breaking his coller that he was led in ranne vpon the other Mules whereby it hapned How God confoundeth the pride pompe of men that they so running together and their girthes being losed ouerthrew diuers of their burthens and so there appeared the Cardinals gay treasure not without great laughter and scorne of many and specially of boyes and gerles whereof some gathered vp peeces of meate The Cardinalles 20. great Mules loden with rosted eggs and rotten shoes and such other treasure othersome peeces of bread and rosted egges some found horse shoes and old bootes with such other baggage crieng out beholde heere is my Lord Cardinals treasure The Muliters being therewithall greatly ashamed gathered together their treasure agayne as well as they could and went forward About three of the clocke at after noone the xxix day of Iuly the Cardinall himselfe was brought through the Citie with great pompe and solemnity vnto Paules church whereas when he had blessed all men with the Byshops blessing as the maner is he was guided forth vnto y e Cardinall of Yorkes house where as he was receaued by the said Cardinal and by him on the next day being Sonday was conducted vnto the King to fulfill his Ambassade agaynst the Turke which might haue destroyed all Hungarie Ex Edouar Hallo in the meane time whiles they were studieng with what solemnitie to furnish out their Ambassade When the Cardinall of Yorke was thus a Legate hee set vp a Court and called it the Court of the Legate and proued testamentes and heard causes to the great hynderance of all the Byshops of the Realme He visited Byshops all the Clergy exempt and not exempt and vnder colour of reformatiō he got much treasure nothing was reformed but came to more mischiefe for by example of his pride Priests and all spirituall persons waxed so proude that they weare veluet and silke both in gownes iackets dublets and shoes kept open lechery so hyghly bare thē selues by reason of his authorities faculties that no mā durst once
of Testamentes Mortuaries which Bylles were so reasonable Redresse of the greeues of the commons that the spirituall Lordes assēted to them all though they were sore agaynst their myndes and in especiall the probate of Testamentes sore displeased the Byshops and the Mortuaries sore displeased the Parsons and Uicares After these Actes thus agreed the commons made an other Act for pluralities of benefices none residence buying and sellyng and takyng of fermes by spirituall Parsons which Act so displeased the spiritualtie that y e priests rayled on the commōs of the lower house and called them heretickes and schismatikes for the which diuers Priestes were punished This Act was sore debated aboue in the Parliament chamber and the Lordes spirituall would in no wise consent The third bill of the cōmons for pluralities c. Wherfore the kyng perceiuyng the grudge of his cōmons caused viij Lordes viij of his Commons to mete in the starre chamber at an afternoone and there was sore debatyng of the cause in so much that the tēporall Lordes of the vpper house which were there tooke part with the Commons agaynst the spirituall Lordes and by force of reason caused them to assent to the Bill with a litle qualifiyng which Bill the next day was wholy agreed to in the Lords house to the great reioysing of the lay people and to the great displeasure of the spirituall persons And thus much concerning these Bylles agaynst the Cleargy by the way Now to returne to the Cardinall agayne during the time of the said Parliament there was brought downe to the Commons the booke of Articles which the Lords had put vp to the King against the Cardinall The chiefe Articles were these 1 FIrst that he without the Kings assent had procured to be Legate Articles against the Cardinall by reason whereof he tooke away the right of all Byshops and spirituall persons 2 In al writings that he wrote to Rome or to any other Prince he wrote Ego rex meus I and my King as who would say that the King were his seruaunt 3 That he slaundered the Church of England to y e court of Rome for his suggestion to be Legate was to reforme the Church of England which as he wrote was Facta in reprobum sensum 4 He without the Kings assent caried the Kings great Seale with him into Flaunders when he was sente Ambassadour to the Emperour 5 Without the Kings consent he sent commission to Sir Gregory de Cassalis Knight to conclude a league betweene the King and the Duke of Ferrarie 6 That he hauing the French pockes presumed to come and breathe on the King 7 That he caused the Cardinalles Hat to be put on the Kings coyne 8 That he had sent innumerable substance to Rome for the obteining of his dignities to the great impouerishmēt of the Realme with many other things which are touched more at large in Chronicles These articles with many moe being read in the cōmon house were confessed by the Cardinal and signed with his hand Also there was shewed an other writing sealed with his seale by the which he gaue to the Kyng all his moueables and vnmoueables You haue heard hytherto declared how y e Cardinall was attainted in the Premunire how he was put out of the office of the Chauncelour lay at Asher which was in the yeare of our Lord 1530. Anno. 1530. The next yeare after in the Lent season the king by the aduice of his counsayle licenced him to go into his dioces of Yorke and gaue hym commandemēt to keepe him in his dioces and not to returne Southward without the Kings speciall licence in writing So he made great prouision to go Northward apparelled his seruants newly and bought many costly things for his houshold but diuers of his seruaunts at this tyme departed from him to the Kings seruice and in especiall Thomas Crumwell one of his chiefe counsaile and chiefe doer for him in the suppression of Abbeys After that all things necessary for his iourney were prepared he tooke his iourney Northward til he came to Southwell which was in his dioces and there he continued that yeare euer grudging at his fall as you shall heare heereafter but the sands which he had geuen to his Colleges in Oxford and Ipswich were now come to the Kings hands by his attainder in the Premunire and yet the King of his gentlenes and for fauour that he bare to good learning erected againe the Colledge in Oxford and where it was named the Cardinalles Colledge he called it the Kings College and endued it with faire possessions and ordeined newe statutes and ordinances The Cardinalls Colledge now called Christes College in Oxforde and for because the Colledge of Ipswich was thought to be nothing profitable therefore he leaft that dissolued Notwithstāding that the Cardinall of Yorke was thus attainted in the Premunire as is aboue mentioned yet the King being good vnto him had graunted him the Bishopricks of Yorke and Winchester with great plentie of substance had licenced him to lye in his dioces of Yorke where he so continued the space of a yeare But after in the yeare folowing The Cardinall complayneth to the Pope of the king which was 1531. he being in his dioces wrote to the Court of Rome and to diuers other Princes letters in reproch of the King and in as much as in him lay he stirred them to reuenge his cause against the King and his Realme in so much that diuers opprobrious words against the King were spoken to Doctor Edward Keerne the Kings Oratour at Rome and it was sayd to him that for the Cardinalles sake the King should haue the woorse speede in the suite of his matrimonie The Cardinall also would speake faire to the people to winne their harts and declared euer that he was vniustly and vntruely ordered which faire speaking made many men beleeue that he sayd true and to Gentlemen he gaue great giftes to allure them vnto him and to be had in more reputation among the people The Cardinalls proud◠iourneie toward 〈◊〉 he determined to be installed or inthronised at Yorke with all the pompe that might be and caused a throne to be erected in the Cathredral Church in such an height and fashion as was neuer seene and sent to all the Lords Abbots Priors Knightes Esquiers and Gentlemen of his dioces to be at his Manor of Cawood the sixt day of Nouember and so to bring hym to Yorke with all maner of pompe and solemnitie The King which knew his doings and priuie conueyance all this yeare dissembled the matter to see what hee would do at length till that he saw his proud hart so highly exalted that he would be so triumphātly installed without making the king priuie yea and in manner in disdaine of the King thought it not meete nor conuenient to suffer him any longer to cōtinue in his malitious proud purposes and
christen man his highnes therfore like a most gracious christian Prince onely entending the sauegarde of this his realme the preseruation of his subiectes and saluation of their soules willeth to put now in execution with all diligence possible all good lawes statutes and ordinaunces concerning the premisses before this time prouyded made and ordeyned by hys most noble progenitors kings of England for that purpose entent Which lawes and statutes by our soueraigne Lorde and hys most honourable counsaile by long and deliberate aduise for the extirpation suppressyng withstanding of the sayd heresies haue bene seene examined by them in euery part thought good necessary to be put in execution Wherefore his highnesse chargeth and straightly commauÌ„deth all and euery his Lordes spirituall and temporal Iudges Iustices of peace Shiriffes Mayors Baylifs Constables and all other hys Officers Ministers and all his true and louing subiectes that all fauour affection and partialitie layd apart they effectually with all diligence and study endeuour themselues substantially for the executing of al and euery of the articles hereafter ensuyng without dissimulation intermission or excuse as they wil auoide hys high indignation and displeasure First that no man within the kinges realme or other his domynions subiect to his highnes hereafter presume to preach teache or informe any thing openly or priuily or coÌ„pile and write anye booke or hold exercise or kepe any assembles or schooles in any maner of wise contrary to the Catholike faith or determinatyon of holy church nor that any person within this his sayd realme domininions do presume to preach openly or secretly withoute they haue first obtained liceÌ„ce of the Bishop of the diocesse where they entend to preach curates in their parishes persons priuiledged and other by the law of the church onely except Also that no maÌ„ wittingly hereafter fauour support or maintain any person which preacheth in forme aforesayd or maketh anye such or like conuenticles and assembles holdeth or exerciseth any schooles maketh writeth or publisheth anye suche booke teacheth infourmeth or stirreth the people or any of them in anye maner of forme to the said errours Moreouer that al euery person and persons hauing any bookes or writinges of any suche errors erroneous doctryne and opinion do deliuer or cause to bee deliuered effectually and actually all and euerye such bookes and writings to the Bishoppes of the dioces or to the ordinary of the place within 15 daies after this proclamation pronounced And in case any person or persons of what estate condition or degree soeuer they be do or attempt any thing contrary to this Act and proclamation or doe not deliuer or cause to bee deliuered suche bookes within the time aforesaid that euery bishop in his dioces or ordinary shal cause that person or persons and euery of them to be arested in that behalfe diffamed or euidently suspected and detayne kepe theÌ„ vnder safe custody in their persons Penâ—ltye vntil such time that the said persons euery of theÌ„ either haue purged theÌ„selues of the said errors or els do abiure the said erròneous sects preachings doctrines or opinions as the law of holye Churche doth require Furthermore if any person by the law of holy Church be coÌ„uicted before the bishop of the dioces or his CoÌ„missary in any case aboue expressed that the said Bishop may kepe in prison the sayd person or persons so conuicted as it shal seeme best to his discretioÌ„ after the greuousnes or qualitie of the crime and further may set a fine to be paid to the behoufe of the king by the persoÌ„ or persons conuicted as it shal bee thought conuenient to the saide Byshop hauing respect to the greuousnes of the effence of the sayde persoÌ„ or persoÌ„s the said fine to be certified by the Bishop into the kings Eschequer ther to be leuied to the kings vse except in such cases in which by the lawes of holy church the said persons conuict of heresies ought totally to be left to the secular iurisdictioÌ„ Also if any person within this his realme of England or other his dominions be by sentence iudicial conuicted of the said preaching and doctrines prohibited erroneous opinions schooles informations or any of them and before the Bishop or his Commissary do abiure according to the fourme of the lawes of holye churche the foresaid erroneous sectes doctrines schooles or informatioÌ„s or els be pronounced by the bishops or their coÌ„missaries after their abiuration by theÌ„ before made to bee relapsed so that after the lawes of holy church they ought to be relinquished to the iurisdiction secular wherin faith is to be geuen to the Bysh. or his CoÌ„missaries in that behalf then the Shiriffe of the CouÌ„tie Maior Shirifes or Maior and Baylifes of the same citie towne or borough next vnto the said Bishop or Commissaries shal bee personally present in the sentence geuing by the said Bishop or CoÌ„missaries thereunto required and after the said sentence geueÌ„ shal receiue the said persons and euerye of them and put them to further excution according to the lawes of this realme Also the Chauncellor treasurer of England the Iustice of the one Bench and the other Iustices of peace Shirifes Maiors and Bayliffes of cities and townes and other Officers hauing gouernance of the people which now be or for the time hereafter shall be shal make othe in taking their charge and ministration to put their whole power and diligence to put away and to make vtterly to cease and destroy all maner of heresies and errours coÌ„monly called Lollardies within the precinctes of their offices and administrations from time to time with all their power Also they shal assist the Bishoppes and their Commissaries and them shall fauour and mayntaine as oftentymes as that to do they or any of them shal be required by the said Byshops or their commissaries so that the Bishops or their commissaries shall beare pay the reasonable costes of the said officers and ministers when and as often as they shall trauaile or ryde to arrest heretickes and Lollardes or to assist the said Bishops or Commissaries by vertue of the kings lawes and statutes Moreouer the Iustices of the kings Bench Iustices of peace and Iustices of Assise shal inquire at their Sessions and sittings of all those that holde any errours or heresies and who be their mayntainers receptors fauourers and supporters common wryters of bookes as also of their sermons schooles conuenticles congregations confederacies Furthermore if any person be endicted of any of the poynts abouesayd the Iustices of the peace haue power to awarde agaynst them Acapias and the shriues be bound to arrest such persons so endicted as sone as they may be found by themselues or by their Officers And forsomuch as cognisaunce of heresie errours and Lollardies appertayneth to the Iudge of holy church and not to the Iudge secular the persons so indicted to bee deliuered to the bishoppes of
righteous for a righteous man liueth by faith and whatsoeuer springeth not of fayth is sinne Rom. 14. c. And all my temporall goodes that I haue not geuen or deliuered or not geuen by writing of mine owne hande bearing the date of this present writing I doe leaue and geue to Margaret my wife and to Richard my son whom I make mine Executors Witnes hereof mine own hand the tenth of October in the xxij yeare of the reigne of King Henry the eyght This is the true copie of his will for the whiche as you heard before after he was almost two yeares dead they tooke him vp and burned him Persons abiured with their Articles Iohn Periman Skinner Ex Regist. Lond. 1531. Hys Articles were much lyke vnto the others before Addyng moreouer that all the Preachers then at Paules Crosse preached nothyng but lyes and flatterings and that there was neuer a true Preacher but one namyng Edward Crome Rob. Goldston Glasier 1531. His Articles That men should pray to God onely and to no Saints That Pilgrimage is not profitable That men should giue no worship to Images Item for sayeng that if he had as much power as any Cardinall had he woulde destroye all the Images that were in all the Churches in England Laurence Staple Seruing man Hys Articles For hauing the Testament in English the fiue bookes of Moses the practise of Prelates the summe of Scripture the A B C. Item about the burning of Baineham for sayeng I would I were with Baynham seeing that euery man hath forsaken him that I might drinke with him and he might pray for me Item that he moued Henry Tomson to learne to reade the new Testament calling it the bloud of Christ. Item in Lent past when he had no fish he did eate egges butter and chese Also about sixe weekes before M. Bilney was attached Eating of egges made heresie the sayd Bilney deliuered to him at Greenewich foure new Testamentes of Tindals translation which he had in his sleeue and a budget besides of bookes whiche budget hee shortly after riding to Cambridge deliuered vnto Bilney c. Item on Fridayes he vsed to eate egges thought y t it was no great offēce before God c. Henry Tomson Taylor 1531. Hys Articles That which the priest lifteth ouer his head at the sacring time is not the very body of Christ nor it is not God but a thing that God hath ordeyned to be done This poore Tomson although at the first hee submitted himselfe to the Byshop yet they with sentence cōdemned him to perpetuall prison Iasper Wetzell of Colen 1531. His Articles that he cared not for goyng to the Churche to heare Masse for hee could say Masse as well as the Priest That he would not pray to our Lady for she could do vs no good Item beyng asked if he would goe heare Masse he sayd he had as lieue go to y e gallowes where the theeues were hanged Item beyng at S. Margaret Patens and there holdyng his armes a crosse he sayd to y e people that he could make as good a knaue as he is for he is made but of wood c. Rob. Man Seruyngman 1531. His Articles There is no Purgatory The Pope hath no more power to graunt pardon then an other simple Priest That God gaue no more authoritie to S. Peter thē to an other Priest That the Pope was a knaue and his Priestes knaues all for sufferyng his Pardons to goe abroad to deceiue the people That S. Thomas of Canterbury is no Saint That S. Peter was neuer Pope of Rome Item he vsed commonly to aske of Priestes where he came whether a mā were accursed if he handled a chalice or no If the Priest would say yea Priestes set more store by a payre of gloue◠then they do b◠a lay mans hand then would he reply agayne this If a man haue a sheepes skinne on his handes meanyng a payre of gloues hee may handle it The Priestes saying yea wel then quoth he ye wil make me beleue that God put more vertue in a sheepes skinne then he did in a Christian mans hand for whom he dyed Henry Feldon 1531. His trouble was for hauyng these bookes in English a proper Dialogue betwene a Gentleman and a husbandman The summe of Scripture The Prologue of Marke A written booke conteinyng the Pater noster Aue Maria and Credo in English The ten Commaundementes and the 16. conditions of Charitie Rob. Cooper Priest 1531. His Article onely was this for saying that the blessyng with a shoe sole is as good as the Byshops blessing c. Thomas Row 1531. His Articles were for speakyng agaynst auricular Cōfession and Priestly penaunce and agaynst the preaching of the Doctours Wil. Walam 1531. His opinion That the Sacrament of the aulter is not the body of Christ in flesh bloud and that there is a God but not that God in flesh and bloud in the forme of bread Grace Palmer 1531. Witnesse was brought agaynst her by her neighbours Ioh. Rouse Agaynst bearing of Palmes Agnes his wife Iohn Pole of S. Osithes for saying Ye vse to beare Palmes on Palme Sonday it skilleth not whether ye beare any or not it is but a thyng vsed and neede not Also ye vse to go on Pilgrimage to our Lady of Grace of Walsingham other places ye were better tarye at home and geue money to succour me and my children and other of my poore neighbours then to goe thether for there ye shall finde but a peece of tymber painted there is neither God nor our Lady Item for repentyng that she did euer light candles before Images Item that the Sacrament of the aulter is not the body of Christ it is but bread which the Priest there sheweth for a token or remembraunce of Christes body Philip Brasier of Bocksted 1531. His Articles That the Sacrament holden vp betwene the Priests hādes is not the body of Christ but bread and is done for a signification That confession to a Priest needeth not That images be but stockes and stones That pilgrimage is vayne Also for sayeng that when there is any miracle done the Priests do noint the images and make men beleeue that the Images do sweate in labouring for them and with the offerings the priests find their harlots Ioh. Fayrestede of Colchester 1531. Hys Articles For words spoken against pilgrimage and images Also for sayeng these words A prophesie that the day should come that men should say cursed bee they that make these false gods meaning images George Bull of Much hadham Draper 1531. Three cōfessiōs Hys Articles That there be three confessions One principall to God another to his neighbour whom he had offended and the third to a Priest and that without the two first confessions to God and to his neighbour a man could not be saued The third confession to a Priest is necessary for counsaile to such as be ignorant and vnlearned
to learne howe to make their confession with a contrite hart vnto God and how to hope for forgeuensse and also in what maner they should aske forgeuenes of their neighbor whom they haue offended c. Item for sayeng that Luther was a good man A welspring where Wickliffs bones were burned Item that he reported through the credence and report of M. Patmore Parson of Hadham y t where Wickliffes bones were brent sprang vp a well or welspring Ioh. Haymond Milwright 1531. His Articles For speaking and holding against pilgrimage and images and against prescribed fasting dayes That Priests and religious men notwithstanding their vowes made may lawfully forsake their vowes and mary Item for hauing bookes of Luther and Tyndall Rob. Lamb a Harper 1531. Hys Article for that he standing accursed two yeares together and not fearing y e censures of the Popes church went about with a song in the cōmendation of Martine Luther Against kneling to the crosse Ioh. Hewes Draper 1531. Hys Articles For speaking against Purgatory and Thomas Becket Item at the towne of Farnsham he seeing Edward Frensham kneeling in the street to a crosse caried before a corse asked to whome he kneeled He sayd to his maker Much Baudery in Pilgrymage Thou art a foole said he it is not thy maker it is but a peece of copper or wood c. Item for these words Maisters ye vse to go on pilgrimage it were better first that yee looke vpon youre poore neighbours which lacke succour c. Also for sayeng that he heard the Uicar of Croidon thus preache openly That there is as much bawdry kept by going in Pilgrimage to Wilsedone or Mousswell as in the stewes side c. Tho. Patmore Draper 1531. This Patmore was brother to mayster Patmore Parson of Hadham who was prisoned in the Lollards tower for marying a Priest and in the same prison continued three yeare This Patmore was accused by diuers witnesses vpon these Articles That he had as lene pray to yonder hunter pointing to a mā painted there in a stayned cloth for a peece of flesh as to pray to stockes that stand in walles meaning Images Item that men should not praye to Saints but to God only for why shuld we pray to Saints said he they are but blockes and stockes The truth of Scripture a long time kepte from vs. Item that the truth of Scripture hath bene kept from vs a long time and hath not appeared till nowe Item comming by a tree wherein stoode an image he tooke away the waxe which hanged there offered Item that he regarded not the place whether it was halowed or no where he should be buryed after he was dead Also in talke with the Curate of S. Peters he defended that Priests might mary  This Patmore had long hold wyth the Byshop of London First he would not sweare infamia nō praecedente Then he would appeale to the King but all would not serue He was so wrapt in the Byshops nets that he could not get out but at last he was forced to abiure and fined to the King an C. pound A note Note in the communication betwene this Patmore and the priest of S. Peters that where as the priest obiected against him as is in y e register that priests haue liued vnmaried The Papists say falsely that priestes haue bene vnmaried these 1500. yeares without wiues these 1500. yeres in the Church he all other such priestes therin say falsly and deceiue the people as by story is proued in this volume that priests here in England had wiues by the law within these 500. yeres lesse Simon Smith maister of Arte of Gunwell hall in Cābridge and Benore his wife 1531. This Simon Smith and Benoro his wife were the parties whome M. Patmore Parson of Hadham aboue mentioned did mary was condemned for the same to perpetuall prison For the which mariage both the sayde Simon and Benore his wife were called to examination before the Byshop and hee caused to make the whole discourse of all his doings how where he maried Then after his mariage how long he taried whether he wente beyond Sea where he was and wyth whome After his returne whether he resorted how he liued what mercery ware he occupied what fayres he frequented where he left his wyfe how he caried her ouer and brought her home agayne and how she was founde c. All this they made him confesse put it in their register And though they coulde fasten no other crime of heresie vpon him but onely his mariage yet calling both him and her being greate with child to examination they caused them both to abiure suffer penaunce Tho. Patmore Patson of Hadham 1531. This Thomas Patmore being learned and godly was preferred to the Parsonage of Hadham in Hertfordshire by Richard Fitz Iames Byshop of London and there continued instructing and teaching his flocke during the time of the sayde Fitz Iames and also of Tunstall his successor by the space of sixteene yeares or more behauing himselfe in life and conuersation without any publike blame or reproch vntil that Iohn Stokesley was preferred vnto the sayd Byshopricke Who Priestes mariage not very long after his enstalling either for malice not greatly lyking of the said Patmore or else desirous to preferre some other vnto the benefice as it is supposed and alleaged by his brethren in sundry supplications exhibited vnto the King as also vnto Queene Anne then Marchionesse of Pembroke caused him to be attached and brought before him and then keepyng him prisoner in his owne Pallace a certayne tyme afterwardes committed hym to Lollards tower where hee kepte him most extreamely aboue two yeares without fire or candle or any other reliefe but such as his frends sent him not suffering any of them notwithstanding to come vnto him no not in his sicknes Howbeit sundry times in the meane while he called him iudicially eyther before himselfe or else his vicare generall Foxford that great persecutor charging him with these sundry Articles viz. as first whether he had bene at Wittenberge 2. and had seene or talked with Luther 3. or with any english man abiding there 4. who went with hym or attended vpon him thether 5. also what bookes he bought there either Lattin or English 6. and whether he had read or studied any workes of Luther Oecolampadius Pomeran or Melancton Besides these he ministred also other Articles vnto him touching the mariage of Maister Symon Smith before mentioned wyth one Ioane Bennore charging hym that he both knewe of and also consented vnto theyr mariage the one being a Priest and his Curate and the other hys maydeseruant and that he had perswaded hys sayde maydeseruant to marry with hys sayde Curate alleadging vnto her that though it were not lawfull in Englande for Priestes to marry yet it was in other Countreys beyonde Seas And that after theyr sayd marriage he knowing the same did yet
other good deedes and as for one of them whatsoeuer he haue of money in his purse he will distribute it for the loue of God to poore people Also he sayde that no man should geue laud nor prayse in no maner of wise to no creature nor to no Saint in heauen Tim. 1. but only to God Soli Deo honor gloria that is To God alone be all honour and glory Also he sayd ah good Sir Edmund ye be farre from the knowledge and vnderstanding of the Scripture for as yet ye be a Pharisey with many other of your company but I trust in God I shall make you and many other mo good and perfect Christen men ere I depart from the Citie The Godly courage of Rich Bayfilde for I purpose to reade a common lecture euery day at S. Fosters Church which lecture shall be to the edifyeng of your soules that be false Phariseys Also he sayde that Bilney preached nothing at Wilsedone but that was true Also he sayd that Bilney preached true at Wilsedone if he sayd that our Ladyes crowne of Wilsedone The peoples offringes bestowed bestowed vppon harlots her rings beades that were offered to her were bestowed amongest harlots by the Ministers of Christes Churche for that haue I seene my selfe he sayd heere in London and that will I abide by Also he sayde he did not feare to commen and argue in Arthur and Bilneys opinions and Articles and if it were with my Lord Cardinall Also he sayd that he would hold Arthur and Bilneys opinions and Articles and abyde by them that they were true opinions to suffer death therfore I know them said he for so noble and excellent men in learning Also he sayde if he were before my Lord Cardinall hee would not let to speake to him and to tell hym that he hath done nought in prisoning of Arthur and Bilney whyche were better disposed in their liuings to God then my Lord Cardinall or my Lord of London as holy as they make themselues Also he sayd my Lord Cardinall is no perfect nor good man to God for he keepeth not the Commaundements of God for Christ he said neuer taught him to folow riches nor to seeke for promotions nor dignities of this worlde nor Christ neuer taught him to weare shoes of siluer and gilt set with pearle and precious stones The Cardinals shooes nor Christ had neuer ij crosses of siluer ij axes nor piller of siluer gilt Also he sayde that euery Priest might preach the Gospell without licence of the Pope my Lord Cardinall my Lord of London or any other man And that would he abide by and thus he verified it as it is written Marke 16. Euntes in mundum vniuersum praedicate Euangelium omni creaturae Christ commaunded euery Priest to go foorth thoroughout all the worlde and preache the word of God by the authoritie of this Gospel and not to runne to y e Pope nor to no other man for licence and that would hee abyde by he sayd Also he sayd Wel Sir Edmund say you what you will and euery man my Lord Cardinall also and yet will I say and abide by it my Lord Cardinall doth punishe Arthur Bilney vniustly for there be no truer Christen men in all the world liuing then they two be and that punishment that my Lord Cardinall doth to them he doth it by might and power as who say this maye I do and thys will I do who shall say nay but he doth it of no iustice Also about the xiiij day of October last past at iij. of the clocke at after noone Syr Richarde Bayfilde came to S. Edmunds in Lumbardstreete where he founde me Syr Edmund Peerson Sir Iames Smith and Syr Myles Garnet standing at the vttermost gate of the personage Syr Edmund sayd to Syr Richard Bayfilde how many Christen men haue yee made since yee came to the Citie Quoth Sir Richard Bayfilde I came euen now to make thee a Christen man and these two other Gentlemen with thee for well I know ye be all three Phariseis as yet Also he sayd to Syr Edmund that Arthur and Bilney were better Christen men then he was or any of them that did punish Arthur and Bilney Per me Edmundum Peerson And thus we haue as in a grosse summe coÌ„piled together the names and causes though not of al yet of a great and to great a number of good men good women whych in those sorowful daies from the yere of our Lord 1527. to this present yere 1533. that is til the comming in of Queene Anne were manifold wayes vexed and persecuted vnder the tiranny of the Bishop of Rome Ten Dutchmen Annabaptists put to death Segor Derycke Symon Runa Derycke Dominicke Dauid Cornelius Ellâ—en Milo Where again we haue to note that froÌ„ this present yeare of our Lord 1533. during the time of the sayd Quene Anne we read of no great persecution nor any abiuration to haue bene in the Church of Englande saue onely that the Registers of London make mention of certaine Dutchmen counted for Anabaptists of whom 10. were put to death in sondry places of the realme an 1535. other 10. repented and were saued Where note again that 2. also of the said company albeit the diffinitiue sentence was read yet notwithstaÌ„ding were pardoned by the king which was contrary to the Popes law Now to proceede forth in our matter after that the Byshops and heads of the clergy had thus a long time taken their pleasure Anno. 1533. exercising their cruell authoritie against the poore wasted flocke of the Lord Complaynt of the CoÌ„mons against the Clergy Ex Edw. Hallo A Parliament an 1534. and began furthermore to stretch foorth their rigour and austeritie to attach molest also other greater persons of the temporaltie so it fell that in y e beginning of the next or 2. yere following which was an 1534. a parlament was called by the king about the 15. day of Ian. In the which parlament the commons renuing their old griefes complained of the cruelty of the Prelates Ordinaries for calling men before them Ex Officio For suche was then the vsage of the Ordinaries and theyr Officials Crueltye of the Clergye against the temporaltie that they would send for men lay accusations to them of heresie onely declaring to them that they were accused and would minister Articles to them but no accuser should be brought forth wherby the coÌ„mons was greuously anoyed oppressed for the party so acited must eyther abiure or do worse for purgatioÌ„ he might none make As these matters were long debating in the Common house as last it was agreed that the temporall men should put their griefs in wryting and deliuer them to the King Whereuppon the 18. day of Marche the common speaker accompanied wyth certaine Knights and Burgeses of the common house came to the Kyngs presence and there declared how the temporal
men of his Realme were sore agreeued with the cruell demainour of the Prelates Ordinaries which touched theyr bodies and goodes so neare that they of necessitie were inforced to make their humble sute by their speaker vnto hys grace to take such order and redresse in the case as to his high wisedome myghte seeme most conuenient c. Unto this request of the commons although the King at that time gaue no present graunt but suspended them with a delay yet notwythstanding this sufficiently declared the grudging mindes of the temporal men against the spiritualtie lacking nothing but Gods helping hande to woorke in the kings heart for reformation of suche things whych all they did see to be out of frame Neyther did the Lordes diuine prouidence faile in time of neede Gods helping hand in time of neede but eftsones ministred a ready remedy in time expedient He saw the pride and cruelty of the spirituall clergy grown to such an height as was intollerable He sawe againe and heard the groning hearts the bitter afflictions of hys oppressed flocke his truth decaied his religion prophaned the glorie of his sonne defaced his church lamentably wasted wherfore it was high time for his high Maiestie to looke vppon the matter as he did in deede by a straunge wonderous meanes whych was through the kings diuorsement from Lady Katherine Dowager and marying with lady Anne Bullen in this present yeare which was the first occasion and beginning of all this publike reformation which hath followed since in this Churche of England to thys present day according as ye shall heare The mariage betwene king Henry VIII and Queene Anne Bullen and Queene Katherine diuorced IN the first entrie of this kings raigne yee hearde before pag. 800. howe after the death of Prince Arthur Queene Annâ— maryed and Lady Katherine diâ—orced the Ladie Katherine Princes Dowager and wife to Prince Arthur by the consent bothe of her father and of his and also by the aduise of the nobles of thys realme to the ende her downe might remaine stil within the realme was espoused after the decease of her husbande to hys nexte brother which was this king Henrie K. Henry maryeth his brothers wife This mariage seemed very straunge and hard for one brother to marie the wife of an other But what can be in thys earth so harde or difficulte wherewyth the Pope the omnipotent Uicare of Christe can not by fauour dispense if it please him The pope which then ruled at Rome was Pope Iulius the second by whose dispensation The Pope dispenseth for the brother to mary the brothers wife thys mariage which neither sense or nature wold admit nor Gods lawe woulde beare was concluded approoued and ratified and so continued as lawfull without any dout or scruple the space neare of 20. yeares till about the time that a certaine doubt began first to be mooued by the Spanyards themselues of the Emperours counsaile An. 1523. at what time Charles the Emperour being here in England promised to marye the Lady Mary daughter to the Kynge of England with the which promise the Spanyardes themselues were not well contented The Spaniardeâ— first doubted of the kings mariage obiecting this among many other causes that the saide Ladie Marie was begotten of the king of England by his brothers wife Wherupon the Emperour forsaking that mariage did couple himself with Lady Isabel daughter to king Emanuell of Portugall Which Mariage was done in the yere of our Lorde 1526. After thys Mariage of the Emperour the next yeare following King Henrie being disappoynted thus of the Emperour entred talke or rather was laboured too by the French Ambassadours for the sayde Lady Mary to be maried to the Frenche kinges sonne Duke of Orliance Upon the talke whereof after long debating at length the matter was put of by a certaine doubt of the President of Paris casting the like obiection as the Spanyardes had done before that was The secoÌ„d doubt whether the Lady Mary was rightly borne whether the Maryage betwene the king the mother of this Lady Mary which had bene his brothers wife before were good or no. And so the mariage twise vnluckely attempted in like sorte brake of againe and was reiected whych happened in the yere of our Lord. 1527. The king vpon the occasion hereof casting many things in his minde began to consider the cause more depely first with himselfe after with certaine of hys nearest counsaile Two perplexityes in the kings minde wherein two things there were which chiefly pricked hys minde wherof the one touched his conscience the other coÌ„cerned the state of his Realme For if that Mariage wyth his brothers wife stode vnlawfull by the law of God then neither was his conscience cleare in reteining the mother nor yet the state of the realme firme by succession of the daughter Cardinall Wolsey a helper to the kinges diuorce It happened the same tyme that the Cardinall which was then nearest about the king had falleÌ„ out with the Emperour for not helping him to y e Papacy as ye before haue heard for the which cause he helped to set the matter forward by all practise he might Thus the king perplexed in his conscience and carefull for y e common wealth and partly also incited by the Cardinall coulde not so rest but inquired further to feel what the word of God learning woulde say vnto it Neither was the case so hard after it began once to come in publicke question but that by the worde of God and the iudgements of the best learned clerkes and also by the censure of the chiefe Uniuersities of all Christendome to the number of .x. and moe it was soone discussed to be vnlawfull All these censures The iudgements of 10. or 12. Vniuersityes agaynst the kinges maryage Orleance Paris Tolouse Angiewe Bononye Padua The facultye of Paris Bytures Oxforde Cambridge bookes and writinges of so manye Doctors Clerks and Uniuersities sent from all quarters of Christendome to the king albeit they might suffice to haue full resolued and did in deede resolue the kinges conscieÌ„ce touching this scruple of his mariage yet would not he streight way vse that aduauntage whiche learning dyd geue him vnles hee had withall the assent as well of the Pope as also the Emperour wherein he perceaued no litle difficultie For the Pope he thought seing the mariage was authorised before by the dispensation of his predecessour would hardly turne hys keyes about to vndoe that which the Pope before him had locked much lesse would he suffer those keyes to be foyled or to come in anye doubt which was like to come if that mariage were prooued vndispensable by Gods woorde which his predecessour thorough his plenary power had licenced before Againe the Emperour he thought would be no lesse hard for his part on the other side for as much as the sayd Lady Katherine was the Emperours neare aunt and a Spaniarde
dayes who kepte her maides and suche as were about her so occupyed in sowing and woorking of shirts smockes for the poore The good order of the Court in Queene Annes tyme. that neither was there sene any idlenes then amoÌ„gst them nor any leisure to followe such pastimes as daily are seene now a daies to raigne in princes courtes Thus the king being deuorced from the lady Dowager his brothers wife maried this gracious Lady makyng a prosperous and happy change for vs The king diuorced from Lady Catherine froÌ„ the Pope both at one tyme. being diuorced from the foresaide Princesse and also from the Pope both at one time Notwythstanding as good and godly purposes are neuer without some incommoditie or trouble following so it happened in this diuorcement that the sayde Princesse procuring from Rome the Popes curse caused both the king and the realme to be interdited wherof more is hereafter to be spoken In the meane time Quene Anne shortly after her mariage Anno 1533 being great with childe the next yeare followynge which was 1533. after the first diuorcement publikely proclaimed Queene Anne crowned Queene Elizabeth borne was crowned wyth high solemnitie at Westminster and not long after her Coronation the 7. day of September she was brought a bed and deliuered of a faire Lady for whose good deliueraunce Te Deum was songe in all places and great preparation made for the Christening The Maior and his brethren with 40. of the chiefe Citizens were commaunded to be present withall the nobles and Gentlemen The kings Pallace and all the wals betweene that and the Friers was hanged with Arras and the Friers Churche Also the Fonte was of siluer stoode in the midst of the Churche three steppes high whych was couered with a fine cloth and diuers Gentlemen wyth aprons and towels about their neckes gaue attendance about it Ouer the Fonte hong a faire Canapy of crimosine Satten fringed wyth Golde About it was a raile couered wyth saie Betweene the Quire and the body of the church was a close place with a pan of fire to make the childe ready in These things thus ordered the childe was brought into the Hall and then euery man set forward First the citizens 2. and 2. Then the gentlemen Esquiers and Chapleins Next after folowed the Aldermen and the Maior alone Next the Maior folowed the kings Councell Then the kings Chappel Then Barons Bishops and Earles Then came the Earl of Essex bearing the couered Basons gilte After him the Marques of Exeter wyth the taper of Uirgin waxe Next him the Marques Dorset bearynge the Salte Behinde him the Ladie Marie of Northfolke bearing the Chrisome which was very riche of Perle and stone The olde Duchesse of Northfolke bare the childe in a Mantle of Purple Ueluette with a longe traine Furred with Ermine The Duke of Northfolke with hys Marshal rod went on the right hand of the sayde Duchesse and the Duke of Suffolke on the left hande Before them went the Officers of armes The Countesse of Kente bare the long traine of the childes mantell Betwene the Countesse and the child went the Erle of Wilshire on the right hand and the Erle of Darby on the left hand supporting the said traine In the middest ouer the childe was borne a Canapie by the Lord Rochford the Lord Hussey the Lord William Haward and the Lord Thomas Hawarde the elder In this order they came vnto the Churche dore where the Bishop of London mette it with diuers Abbots and Byshops and began the obseruances of the Sacrament The Archbishop of Caunterbury was Godfather and the olde Duchesse of Northfolke and the old Marchionesse of Dorset widowes were Godmothers and the childe was named Elizabeth After all thinges were done at the Churche doore the child was brought to the Fonte Christened This done Cranmer godfather to Queene Elizabeth Garter the chiefe king of armes cryed aloud God of his infinite goodnes send prosperous lyfe and longe to the high and mighty princesse of England ELIZABETH Then the Trompettes blew and the childe was brought vp to the aultare and immediately confirmed by the Archbishop the Marchionesse of Exceter beyng Godmother Then the Archbishop of Caunterbury gaue to the Princesse a standing cup of Gold The Duchesse of Northfolke gaue to her a standing cup of Golde fretted with Pearle The Marchionesse of Dorset three gilte boles pounced with a couer The Marchionesse of Exceter three standing boles gilt grauen with a couer And so after a solemne bancket ended with Ipocras Wafers and such lyke in great plenty they returned in like order agayne vnto the Courte wyth the Princesse and so departed At the Maryage of this noble Lady as there was no small ioy vnto al good and godly men and no lesse hope of prosperous successe to Gods true Religion so in like maner on the contrarye parte the papistes wanted not theyr malicious and secret attemptes as by the false hipocrisie and fayned holynesse of a false fayned hipocrite this yeare before espyed found out may sufficiently appeare what theyr deuilishe deuises and purposes were For certayne Monks Friers other euill disposed persoÌ„s of a deuilish intent had put into the heades of many of the kinges subiectes that they had reuelation of God and hys sayntes y t he was highly displeased w t king Henry for y e diuorcement of the Lady Katherine and surmised amongst other thyngs that God had reuealed to a Nunne named Elizabeth Barton whome they called the holy maide of Kente that in case the Kinge proceeded in the sayde deuorce The maide of Kent with her false fained hipocrisie appreheÌ„ded hee should not be king of this realme one moneth after and in the reputation of God not one day nor hour This Elizabeth Barton by fals dissimulation practised and shewed to the people marueilous alteration of her visage and other partes of her body as if she had bene rapt or in a traunce in those fained traunces by false hipocrisie as though shee had bene inspired of God she spake many words in rebuking of sinne and reproouing the Gospell whiche shee called heresie and among them vttered diuers thyngs to the great reproch of the king and Quene to the establishing of Idolatrie Pilgrimage and the derogatioÌ„ of Gods glory whych her naughtines being spied out by the great labour and diligence of the Archbishop of Caunterbury the Lord Cromwell and Maister Hugh Latimer shee was condemned and put to death with certeyne of her affinitie and Councell in the moneth of Aprill Elizabeth 〈◊〉 with her 〈◊〉 coÌ„spirâ—tâ—rs an 1533. The names of which conspiratours with her were these Edwarde Bocking Monke of Canterbury Richard Master Person of Aldington Iohn Dering Monke of Canterbury Hugh Riche Frier Warden of the Gray Friers of Canterbury Richard Risby Henry Gold bacheler of Diuinitie and Person of Aldermary Fisher Byshop of Rochester Iohn Adeson Priest his Chapleine Thomas
then of y e Realme of England and addeth his reason therunto saieng If the Prince King of England be the head of hys kingdome that is of all English men that be his subiects is there any cause why the same English subiects shoulde not be subiect to the same head likewise in this respect because they are Christians that is to say for the title of godlynes as though that God which is the cause of all obedience should now be the cause of Rebellion At length thus he concludeth with an exclamation sayeng To say sayth he that a King is the head of the kingdome and not of the Church what an absurde and a foolish sayeng is this And farther adding for example the subiection of the seruaunt and wife The king is as well the head of the Church as of his kingdome If the seruaunt saith he be subiect to his maister or wife to her husbaÌ„d being infidels doth their conuersion afterwarde or name of Christians make them lesse subiects then they were before As Religion therefore doth not alter the authoritie of the Maister ouer the seruaunt nor the husband ouer the wife no more sayeth he doth it betweene the Prince and subiects Paule making no exception nor distinction of subiection saue only of that which belongeth to God willeth all men to obey their Princes and what Princes Those Princes which beare the sworde And although wee bee bound by the Scripture to obey our Byshops and spirituall Pastours of the Church yet that obedience diminisheth nothing the chiefe and head authoritie that ought to be giuen to the Prince no more then the obedience of the seruant to his Maister or of the wife to her husband exempteth them from subiection due to their superiour powers And heerewithall he inferreth a principle of the Lawe Diuers Iurisdictions saith he proceeding from one person do not marre nor hinder themselues A rule of the lawe but rather do confirme and fortifie one another Wynchesters wyshe that â—he Pope â—ere Peters succesâ—or Argument The pâ—erogatiue was geueÌ„ to him which confessed Flesh bloud in Peter did not confesse Christ. Ergo the prerogatiue was not geuen to the flesh and bloud of Peter Againe where as the Bishop of Rome vnder the name of Peter doth appropriate to himselfe the highest place in the Church for that he is the successour of Peter thereunto he aunswereth in one word but in that one word he answereth enough and to the ful I would saith he he were for so in very deede he might well exceede passe all kings and princes if not in prehemineÌ„ce of dignitie yet in admiration excellency of vertue In which kinde of superioritie the Lord Christ would his Apostles and Ministers to go before all Kings and Emperours in the whole world After this in prosecuting the argument of Peters confession he argueth thus and sayth That as flesh and bloud did not reuele to Peter that confession so neither was that prerogatiue giuen to the fleshe and bloud of Peter but to the better part that is to the spirit of Peter whiche is to meane in respect of the spirituall confession of Peter and not in respect of any carnall place or person c. Item if the scholer ought not to be aboue the mayster how then could either Peter take that vppon him which Christ his maister so constantly did refuse or how can the Byshop of Rome now clayme that by succession whereof no example is to be founde either in the head or his predecessor before him For so we read in Eusebius both of Peter Iames Iohn that they did arrogate no such primacie vnto them but were conteÌ„t that Iames surnamed Iustus should be the Byshop of the Apostles And as for the name and signification of the word Primatus i. primacie if it be taken for the first nomination Primatus or Primacie what it signifieth or the first place giuen so he grauÌ„teth that Peter had the preferment of the first name and place in the order of the Apostles But it foloweth not that with this primacie he had also a kyngdome giuen He sayeth confirme thy bretheren but not thy subiectes And though hee were byd of the Lord to confirme his brethren yet was he not byd to exercise an imperie vpon his brethren for so were they not his brethren but his subiectes Then Peter was Primus that is first or chief in the number of them which confessed Christ Primus Primatus 1. Primacie meaneth as much as the first standing in vocation and is the name of vertue not of power it is not to be denyed For first he confessed first he taught the Iewes first he stoode in defeÌ„ce of the veritie and was the first and chief Prolocutor amongest them but yet that maketh not that he should therfore vendicate a generall primacie and rule ouer all other states and potestates of the world no more then Apelles because hee is noted the first and chief of all Paynters therfore he ought to beare rule ouer all Painters or because the Uniuersitie of Paris is nominate for the first and chief of other Uniuersities shall therefore the French kyng and all other Princes in their publicke administratioÌ„ wherein they are set of God become subiectes and vnderlynges to that Uniuersitie Thus after many other reasons and persuasions conteined in the sayd booke De obedientia for I do but superficially skimme ouer the toppe only of his probations and argumentes finally in the end of his peroration he coÌ„cludeth the whole summe of his mynde in this effect first denying that the Bishop of Rome had euer any such externe iurisdictioÌ„ assigned to him absolutely from God to reigne ouer Kynges and Princes For the probation wherof he hath alledged sufficiently as hee sayth the examples and doynges of Christ him selfe whiche ought to be to vs all a sufficient document And as concernyng the terme of Primacie albeit it be vsed sometyme of the Fathers yet the matter beyng well considered and rightly expounded maketh nothing for the large dominion of the Byshop of Rome whiche now he doth vsurpe Also as for the prerogatiues graunted vnto Peter by the whiche prerogatiues our Sauiour would crowne his owne giftes giuen vnto him crownyng not the flesh and bloud of Peter but the marueilous testimony of his confession all this maketh nothyng for the Popes purpose Likewise as concernyng the locall succession of Peter y e Pope hath nothyng thereby to clayme SuccessioÌ„ of Peter If he will be successour of Peter he must succeede him in fayth doctrine conditions in so doyng he neither will neither yet shall neede to seeke for honour but shall be honored of all good men accordyng as a good man should be and that much more then he beyng a good man would require And
when he sawe and discerned all this For as I vnderstand Copes Dâ—alogues suspected not to be his owne M. Cope being yet at this present scarse come to the age of xl yeares he could not be then aboue nine yeare olde the other suffering ann 1535. in the which age in my minde M. Cope had small discretion to iudge either of any such angelical proportion of mans personage or of his diuine qualities and heroical celsitude of his mind as yet he remembreth in his Dialogues Which thing among many other probabilities maketh me vehemently to suspect y t these Dialogues printed in Aâ—twerp ann 1566. were brought ouer by M. Cope there to be printed but were penned framed by an other Pseudocopus whatsoeuer or in what Fleete so euer he was vnlesse my marks do greatly faile me But as the case is of no great weight so I let it passe returning to other matters of more importance Shortly after the ouerthrow of the Pope consequently began by litle and litle to follow the ruine of Abbeyes religious houses in Englande in a right order methode by Gods diuine prouidence For neither coulde the fall of Monasteries haue followed after vnlesse that suppression of the Pope had gone before neither could any true reformation of the church haue bene attempted vnles y e subuersion of those superstitious houses had ben ioyned withal Whereupon the same yere in the moneth of October the king hauing then Tho. Cromwell of his Counsel Suppression of Abbeyes first beginneth in England sent Doct. Lee to visite the Abbeys Priories and Nunryes in all England to set at libertie all such religious persons as desired to be tree all other that were vnder the age of 24. yeares Prouiding withal y t such Monkes Chanons Fryers as were dimissed Religious men vnder age let out of monasteryes should haue giuen theÌ„ by the Abbot or Prior in steede of their habite a secular Priestes gowne and xl shillings of money likewise the Nunnes to haue such apparel as secular women did then coÌ„monly vse and suffered to goe where they would At which time also from the sayde Abbeyes and Monasteries were taken their chiefe iewels and reliques The king first beginneth with the iâ—els of Abbeyes WHen the king had thus established his supremacie all things were well quieted within the Realme he like a wise prince Anno. 1536. hauing wise counsaile about him forecasting with himselfe what forreine daungers might fall vnto him by other countries about whiche all were yet in subiection to the Bishoppe of Rome saue onely a fewe Germane princes and misdouting the malice of the pope to prouide therefore by time for perilles that might ensue thought good to keepe in by all meanes possible with other Princes And first to entertaine the fauour of the French king who had ben sicke a litle before A solemne procession in LondoÌ„ for ioy of the French kings health and now was lately recouered to health in signification of publique ioy and frendship the king coÌ„manded a solemne and famous procession to be ordeined through the city of London with the Waits and children of Grammer schooles with the maisters and vshers in their array Then folowed the orders of the friers and Chanons and the Priours with their pompe of Copes Crosses Candlestickes and vergers before them After these folowed the next pagean of Clerkes priestes of London all in Copes likewise Then the monkes of Westminster and other Abeys with their glorious gardeuiance of Crosses Candlestickes and Uergers before them in like sort Last of all came the queere of Pauls with their residensaries the Bishop of London and the Abbots folowing after in their Pontificalibus After these courses of the Clergie went the companies of the citie with y e lord Maior AldermeÌ„ in their best apparel after their degrees And least it might be thought this Procession of the church of LoÌ„don to make but a small or beggerly shewe the furniture of the gay Copes there worne was counted to the number of 714. Moreouer to fill vp the ioy of this procession and for the more high seruice to almightie God beside the singing queeres chaunting of the priestes there lacked no minstrels withal to pipe at the processions Briefly here lacked nothing els but only y e ordinaÌ„ce to shoot of also A pyping procession But because that is vsed in the Processions at Rome therefore for difference sake the same is reserued onely for the Popes owne Processions and for none other in the moneth of October This grand processon was appointed for a triumphe or a thankes giuing for the late recouerye of the Frenche kinges health as is aforesayd Ouer and besides this the king to nourish and reteine amitie with kings and princes Ambassadours sent to sundry kinges least the Pope being exiled now out of England should incite them to warre against him directed sundry Ambassadours and messengers with letters and instructions To the Emperour was sent syr Tho. Wyat to the French king syr Fraunces Brian and Doct. Edw. Foxe who was also sent to the Princes of Germanie to the Scottes king was sent sir Raffe Sadler gentleman of the kinges priuie chamber In Scotlande the same time were cast abroade diuers railing ballets and slaunderous rimes against the king of England for casting of the Ladye Dowager and for abolishing the Pope Syr Raffe Sadler ambassadour to the Scottes king for the which cause the foresaid Sir Raffe Sadler being sent into Scotland with lessons and instructions howe to addresse himselfe accordingly after he had obteyned accesse vnto the king and audience to be hearde first declareth the effectuous harty coÌ„mendations from the kinges maiestie his graces vncle and withal deliuered his letters of credence Which done after a fewe wordes of courtly entertainement as occasion serued him to speake the sayde Syr Raffe Saddler obteining audience thus beganne in the king his maisters behalfe to declare as followeth * The Oration of the kynges ambassadour WHeras there is nothing after the glory of almighty God The Oration of Sir Raffe Sadler to the Scottish king in this world so much to be tendred by kings Princes or any honest persons or so highly to be regarded and defended as their honor estimatioÌ„ good fame name which whosoeuer neglecteth is to be esteemed vnnatural and vnlesse a man labor to auoide and extinguish the false reportes slanders and diffamations made of him by malitious persons he may wel be suspected in coÌ„science to coÌ„demne himselfe the king your vncle considering y e same and hearing of sundry ballets criminations and famous libels made and vntruly forged and deuised in Scotland against his grace by your graces subiectes not only vpon trust to find with your grace such natural affection frendship and amitie as the nerenes of bloud betweene vncle nephew necessitude of reuerence proximitie both of kinne of dominions together doth require but
seduced by a common errour and abuse crept into the Church thorough the sufferance and auarice of such as felt profite by the same Item if ye do or shall know any within your parish or elsewhere that is a letter of the word of God to be read in english or sincerely preached The worde of God to be preached without stop or interruption or of the executioÌ„ of these iniunctions or a fautor of the Bishop of Romes pretensed power now by the lawes of this Realme iustly reiected and extirped ye shall detect the same to the Kings highnes or his honourable Counsayle or to his vicegerent aforesayd or to the iustice of peace next adioyning Item that you and euery Parson Uicar or Curate within this diocesse shall for euery Church keep one booke of Register Register booke for euery parish wherein ye shall write the day and yeare of euery wedding christening burieng made within your parish for your time so for euery man succeding you likewise also therin set euery persons name that shall be so wedded christined or buried for the safe keeping of the same booke the parish shall be bounde to prouide of theyr common charges one sure coffer with ij lockes and keies whereof the one to remaine with you and the other wyth the Wardens of euery such parish wherein the sayd booke shall be layd vp Which booke ye shall euery Sonday take foorth and in the presence of the saide Wardens or one of them write and record in the same al the weddings christnings and buriengs made the whole weeke before and that done to lay vp the sayd booke in the sayde coffer as afore and for euery time the same shall be omitted the partie that shall be in the fault thereof shall forfaite to the sayd Church three shillings foure pence to be employed on the reparation of the same Church Item that ye shall once euery quarter of a yeare reade these and the other former iniunctions geuen vnto you by authoritie of the Kings highnes openly and deliberately before al your parishners to the entent that both you may be the better admonished of your duetie and your said parishners the more incited to ensue the same for their part Item for as much as by a lawe established euery mâ—n is bound to pay his tithes no man shall by colour of duty omitted by their Curates deteine their tithes Tythes to be payed so redub one wrong with another or be his owne iudge but shall truly pay y e same as hath ben accustomed to their persons curates without any restraint or diminutioÌ„ such lacke and default as they can iustly find in theyr parsons and curates to call for reformation therof at theyr Ordinaryes other superiors handes who vpon complaint due proofe therof shall reforme the same accordingly Item that no Person shall from henceforth alter or chaunge the order and maner of any fasting day that is coÌ„mauÌ„ded indicted by y e church nor of diuine prayer nor of seruice othâ—rwise theÌ„ is specified in y e sayd iniuÌ„ctioÌ„s vntill such time as the same shall be so ordered transposed by y e kings highnes authority 〈◊〉 day abrogate the Euens of such saynts whose holidayes be abrogated only excepted which shal be declared henceforth to be no fasting dayes except also the commemoratioÌ„ of Tho. Becket sometime Archbishop of Canterbury which shal be cleane omitted and in stead thereof the feriall seruice vsed Item that the knoling of the Aues after seruice certayne other times which hath bene brought in begon by the pretence of y e B. of Romes pardon Knoling of Auees forbidden henceforth be left omitted lest the people do hereafter trust to haue pardon for the saying of their Aues betwene the sayd knolyng as they haue done in times past IteÌ„ where in times pâ—st men haue vsed in diuers plates in theyr Processions to sing Ora pro nobis to so manye saintes Suffrages of Saintes relected that they had no time to sing the good Suffrages folowing as Parce nobis Domine and Libera nos Domine it must be taught and preached y e better it were to omit Ora pro nobis and to sing the other suffrages being most necessary and effectuall All which and singuler Iniunctions I minister vnto you and to your parishners by the kings highnes authority to me committed in this part which I charge commaund you by the same authority to obserue and keep vpon paine of depriuation sequestration of your fruits or such other cohercion as to the king or his vicegerent for this time being shal be sene conuenient By these Articles and IniunctioÌ„s thus comming forth one after an other for the necessary instruction of the people The king better deseruing the name of supreme gouernour theÌ„ the Pope it may appeare how well the king deserued then the title of his supreme gouernment geuen vnto him ouer the church of England by the which title and authority he did more good for the redressing and aduauncing of Christes Church and religion here in England in these three yeres then the Pope the great Uicar of Christ w t all his bishops and Prelates had done the space of iij. hundreth yeares before Such a vigilant care was then in the king and in his counsell how by all wayes and meanes to redresse religion to reforme errors to correct corrupt customes to helpe ignoraunce and to reduce the misleadings of christes flock drowned in blinde popery superstition customes idolatry to some better forme of more perfect reformatioÌ„ Wher vnto he prouided not only these articles precepts and iniunctions aboue specified to informe the rude people but also procured the Bishoppes to helpe forward in the same cause of decayed doctrine Read afore pag. 1024. with their diligent preaching teaching of the people according as ye heard before pag. 1024. how that in the yeare 1534. during all the whole time of the parliament there was appoynted euery sonday a Bishop to preach at Paules Crosse agaynst the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome Amongest which bishops Iohn Longland Bishop of Lincolne the kinges confessor and a great persecutor of y e poore flock of Christ as is before sufficiently recorded Read afore pag. 952. pag. 952. made a Sermon before the king vpon good Friday this present yere 1538. at Grenewich seriously and effectuously preaching on the kinges behalfe against the vsurped supremacy of the bishop of Rome the contentes of whose sermoÌ„ wholy to expresse were here to long tedious So much as may suffice for our purpose I thought should remayne to the posterity beginning at his Theame whiche then he tooke in hand to entreat vpon writteÌ„ in the 13. cha to the Hebrues as foloweth ¶ The Sermon of Iohn Longland Bishop of Lincolne on good Friday before the king at Grenewich an 1538. THe wordes of the Apostle are these Habemus altare de
me For he hath sold away al that euer he hath that surely entendeth for the loue of Christ to helpe the poore with all that he may Voluntas reputatur pro facto The will is accepted for the deed as is sayd commonly And this saying both of Iames and also of the Euangelist I think verely belongeth to al christen men that they should performe it none except neyther lay man ne women as we vse to say but to them as well as to any whom we call religious As coÌ„cerning y e reliques tombes of saints I haue said vnto your Lordship afore what I do thinke of the milke of our Lady Reliques and Tombes of Saintes Our Ladyes milke The bloud of Hayles y e bloud which they say is at Hailes Norwich other places w t such other wherof I trust you doe know what ought to be done And I besech god you may do ther in as your office doth require so shewing example vnto other prelates to follow your Lordship in good doing as is comely for a primate to do remembring alway as Paule sayth the time is short and therefore it were good to set to hand in time Finally holy Moyses when he died would be so buried that no man should know which was his graue as it is witnessed in the booke of Deuteronomy Moyses Tombe vnknowen that as the expositors testify was because y e Iewes which were prone to new faÌ„gled worshipping should not fall into Idolatry worshipping him as God for the great and manifold myracles that were wrought by him while he was aliue To thinke Pilgrimage to be meritorious is no poynte of our beliefe To conclude I say it is no poynt of my belief to think that oblations and pilgrimages at saintes graues and reliques are meritorious works ne yet that there is any deuotioÌ„ in so doing That is godly which is institute by scripture If you thinke contrary I would desire to know for mine instruction what part of scripture should make therfore agaynst me ¶ In the xvij where you doe aske whether the fast of lent and other appoynted by the common law Answere to the 17. 〈◊〉 and receaued in common vsage of Christen people vnlesse necessity otherwise requireth are to be obserued I saye that in mine opinion they are to be obserued and fastyng discretly done is commendable for so shall a man auoyde slouth be the more ready to serue God and also his neighbours therby tame the rebellioÌ„ of carnal concupiscence according to the saying of the Poet The saying of Hierome Sine cerere baccho friget venus Without wine good fare lust waxeth colde And as saynt Hierome Venter mero estuans spumat in libidinem The body enflamed with wine bursteth out into lust Yet shall not the breaking of these feastes make a man to do deadly sinne Fast broâ—â—â— is of it selfe no sinne except in his minde be some other malicious affection therwith annexed as rashnes of minde despite or such like for so much as no positiue law of man made without foundation of scripture may binde any person so that in breaking of such No profitâ—â—â— law without the foundatioÌ„ of Scripture bindeth to deadly sinne he shall therfore sinne deadly And of this sort made by man is the fast of lent and other dayes ordeined in your lawes without authoritye of scripture which willeth vs to fast perpetually eating and drinking but when neede requireth not for any voluptuousnes as many that recounteth themselues great fasters I feare haue done yea and that sparely forseeing alwaye that our Romackes be neuer cloied with dronkenshippe or surfeiting as is commaunded by our Sauior in Luke but contrariwise How to 〈◊〉 truely after the Scripture after the fashion rather of a certayne Prince that is mentioned I trow in Valerius Maximus that neuer rose from his meales meat with a full stomacke but rather somewhat empty or hungry which as the story testifieth caused him to liue so wonderfull a long season that a mâ—n could vnneth thinke it possible for ones life to be so prolonged had not such a notable author reported it And to tell the trueth I suppose the prelates shoulde better haue perswaded the people to pure fasting by instaÌ„t preaching of the word of God and fatherly exhortations Fasting rather to be perswaded theÌ„ enforced then by ordeining of so sore a multitude of lawes and constitutions For the nature of man is well described of Horace saying Nitimur in vetitum seÌ„per cupimusque negata Looke what is forbid that we most desire and alwayes couet the things that be denyed vs. And in an other prouerbe Funis plus aequo teÌ„sus rumpitur The rope by ouermuch straining bursteth a sonder According to this sayd a good olde father in Cambridge I remeÌ„ber his saying well yet He was an old Doct. of diuinity WheÌ„ a Legate came into England at a time he with certayne Bishops had ordeined that the dedication of al churches through England as I remember should be kept holy solemnized vpon one day Church holy dayes solemnised in England and priestes should haue their gownes made close before with such other like ordinances he resisted not condesceÌ„ding to haue theÌ„ put in executioÌ„ wheÌ„ his Diocesane required him Gownes sowed before declaring howe this multitude of lawes pleased him not For we had enough aboundantly afore adding this reason Adam being in Paradise had but one law to obserue Multitude of lawes and yet he brake it what other thing then shall this multitude do quoth he but multiply transgression For when a Fagot is bound ouer strait the bond must breake God therfore I besech him send vs of the sweet dew of his heauenly doctrine Multitude of lawes vnprofitable to moysten and supple the earthlye grouÌ„d of our hartes that we may grow like fashioned vnto him putting apart our old Adam with all his dissimulation and paynted shew that is much caused by humaine lawes and constitutions and do vpon Christ that is y e very truth and the way directing men to the same Amen ¶ Unto the xviij where you aske Answere to the 18. arti whether it be laudable and profitable that worshipfull Images be set in churches for the remembraunce of Christ and his sayntes I say Against Images Psal. â—7 that I know of no images that ought to be worshipped specially made by the hand of men for the Psal. sayth Confusion or shame be vpon them that worshippe or make obeysance vnto carued Images that glory in theyr pictures Moreouer S. Augustine in his book de vera religione sayth thus Let vs not haue deuotion in worshipping the workes of men or els thus Images not to be worshipped let vs not be bound to worship the workes of men for the workemen are more excellent then the thinges which they make whom notw tstanding we ought not to worship The latin is
scaffold Lābert brought before the king to dispute By and by the godly seruant of Christ Iohn Lambert was brought from the prison with a garde of armed men euen as a Lambe to fight w t many Lyons and placed right ouer against where the kyngs royal seat was so that now they taried but for the kings comming to the place At the last the king himselfe did come as iudge of that great controuersie with a great garde clothed all in white as couering by that colour and dissimuling seueritie of all bloudy iudgement On his right hand sate the Bishops and behind them the famous Lawyers clothed all in purple accordinge to the maner On the left hand sat the Peeres of the Realme the Iustices and other Nobles in theyr order behynde whome sate the Gentlemen of the kings priuie Chamber And this was the manner and forme of the Iudgement which albeit it was terrible inough of it selfe to abash any innocent yet the kings looke his cruell countenaunce and his browes bent vnto seueritie The kings sterne looke agaynst Lambert did not a litle augmēt this terrour plainly declaring a minde ful of indignation farre vnworthy such a Prince especially in such a matter and against so humble and obedient a subiect When the king was set in his throne he behelde Lambert with a sterne countenance and then turning himselfe vnto his counsailours he called foorth D. Day Byshop of Chechester commanding him to declare vnto the people the causes of this present assembly and iudgement The Oration of Doctour Day The whole effect of hys Oration tended in a manner to this poynt That the king in this Session woulde haue all states degrees Byshops and all other to be admonyshed of his will and pleasure that no man should conceiue any sinister opinion of hym that nowe the authoritye and name of the Byshop of Rome beyng vtterly abolished he woulde also extinguish all Religion or geue libertie vnto heretickes to perturbe and trouble the Churches of England wythout punishment whereof he is the heade and moreouer that they shoulde not thinke that they were assembled at that present to make any disputation vpon the hereticall doctrine but onely for thys purpose that by the industrie of hym and other Byshops the heresies of thys man heere present meaning Lambert and the heresies of all such like should be refuted or openly condemned in the presence of them all When hee had made an ende of hys Oration the King standing vp vpon his feete leaning vpō a cushion of white cloth of tussue turning him self toward Lambert with his browes bent as it were threatning some greeuous thyng vnto him sayd these wordes Hoe good fellow what is thy name Then the humble Lamb of Christ humbly kneling downe vpon his knee sayd My name is Iohn Nicolson although of many I be called Lambert What sayde the king haue you two names I would not trust you hauing two names although you were my brother Lambert O most noble Prince The kinges wordes to Lambert your bishops forced me of necessitie to chaunge my name And after diuers Prefaces and muche talke had in this maner the king commaunded him to goe vnto the matter and to declare hys minde opinion what he thought as touching the Sacrament of the altare Then Lambert beginning to speake for himselfe Lamberts oration to the king gaue God thankes which had so inclined the heart of the kinge that he himselfe would not disdaine to here and vnderstand the controuersies of Religion for that it happeneth oftentimes through the crueltie of the bishops The 〈◊〉 of Bishops noted that many good innocent men in many places are priuely murthered and put to death without the kings knowledge But now for so much as that highe and eternall kyng of kyngs in whose handes are the heartes of all Princes hath inspired and stirred vp the kings minde that he hymselfe will be present to vnderstande the causes of hys subiectes specially whom God of his diuine goodnesse hath so aboundantly endued with so great gifts of iudgement and knowledge he doth not mistrust but that God will bryng some great thing to passe through him to the setting foorth of the glory of his name Then the king with an angry voice interrupting hys Oration I came not hether sayd he to heare mine owne praises thus painted out in my presence but briefly goe to the matter wythout any more circumstaunce Thus hee spake in Latine But Lambert beynge abashed at the Kynges angrye words contrary to al mens expectation staid a while considering whether hee myght turne him selfe in these great straites and extremities But the king being hasty with anger and vehemencie sayde why standest thou still The king fierce vpon Lambert Aunswere as touching the Sacrament of the aultar whether doest thou say that it is the body of Christ or wilt deny it And with that word the king lifted vp his cappe Lambert I answere with S. Augustine that it is the bodie of Christ after a certaine maner The king Answer me neither out of S. Augustine neither by the authoritie of anie other but tell me plainelie Quodam modo 1. after a certaine maner whether thou saiest it is the bodie of Christ or no These words the king spake againe in Latin Lambert Then I denie it to be the bodie of Christ. The king Marke well for now thou shalt be condemned euen by Christes owne words Hoc est corpus meum Then he commanded Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterburie to refute his assertion who first making a short preface vnto the hearers The Archbishops reasons began his disputation with Lambert verie modestlie saieng Brother Lambert let this matter be handled betwene vs indifferentlie that if I do conuince this your argument to be false by the Scriptures you will willinglie refuse the same but if you shall prooue it true by the manifest testimonies of the scripture I do promise I will willinglie embrace the same The argument was this taken out of that place of the Actes of the Apostles where as Christ appeared vnto S. Paule by the way disputing out of that place The Archbishops argument that it is not disagreeable to the worde of God that the bodie of Christ may be in two places at once which being in heauen was seene vnto S. Paule the same time vpon earth if it may be in two places why by the like reason may it not be in many places In this maner the Archbishop began to refute the secōd argument of Lambert which as we haue before said was written deliuered by the said Lābert vnto the preacher for the king had first disputed against his first reason Lambert aunswered vnto this argument saying that the Minor was not thereby prooued that Christes bodye was dispersed in two places or more but remained rather still in one place as touching the maner of his bodye Lamberts aunswere to Cranmers obiection For the
lately inueÌ„ted The doctrine of transubstaÌ„tiatioÌ„ is but a late opinion and standeth with no antiquity Lanâ—rancus was an ItaliaÌ„ Bish. of Canterbury about the yeare of our Lord 1063. reaching not much aboue y e age of 3. or 4. hundred yeares or at most aboue the the time of Lancfrancus an 1070. it remayneth now to be proued Wherin first may be ioyned this issue that this monstrous paradoxe of transubstantiation was neuer induced or receiued publickely in the church before the time of the Laterane Councell vnder Pope Innocentius the 3. ann 1216. or at most before the time of Lanfrancus the Italian Archbishop of Cant. 1070. In which time of Lanfrancus I denye not but that this question of transubstantiation began to come in controuersy and was reasoned vpon amongest certaine learned of the clergy But that this Article of transubstantiation was publickely determined or prescribed in the church for a general law or Catholick doctrine of all men necessaryly to be beleued Innocent â— was Bishop of Rome an 1215. before the time of the forsayd Innocentius the 3. it may be doubted and also by histories of tyme proued to be false And though our aduersaryes seeme to alledge out of the olde Doctours certayne speeches and phrases which they wrast and wring to theyr purposes wherin they say that the bread is called is beleued is the body of Christ that of bread is made the body of Christ that the bread is chaunged Phrases of the doctors speaking of the sacramâ—â— altered or conuerted to the body of Christ or is made to be his body that the creatures be conuerted into the substance of the body and bloud of Christ that the bread and wine doe passe into the diuine substaunce with such other like sentences and beare themselues bragge vpon the same as thought thys doctrine of transubstantiation stood vpon y e consent of the whole vniuersall Church The Papistes falsely pretende antiquity for their transubstantiation of all ages and times of nations and people and that the iudgement of the Church was neuer other then this and yet if the olde Doctors sayings be well weyed and the discourse of times by this historye well examined it will be found that this prodigious opinion of transubstantiation hath no such ground of consent and antiquity as they imagine nor yet that any heresy or treason was made of denying of transubstantiatioÌ„ before y e time of Innocentius the 5. or at the furthest of Lanfrancus as is aforesayd about the which time Sathan the old Dragon was prophesied by the Apocalips to be let lose to seduce the world For probation whereof first I will beginne with the time of Tertullian and of Augustine Doctors agaynst transubstaÌ„tiatioÌ„ which both doe teach the Sacrament to be a figure a signe a memoriall representation of the Lordes body and knewe no suche transubstantiation yet were no traytors nor heretickes Tertullian August Neyther was S. Ambrose any hereticke or traytour where he writeth these wordes Vt sint quae erant in aliud conuertantur c. Ambrose ¶ Anno 408. Which wordes Lanfrancus coulde not aunswere vnto any otherwise but by denying them to be the wordes of Ambrose Gelasius was byshop yf Rome and liued about 500. yeares after Christ Gelatius lib. contra EuticheÌ„ Anno 500. and speakth of a transmutation of the bread and wine into the diuine nature but there expounding himselfe he declareth what he meaneth by that mutation so that he expressely sheweth the elementes of bread wine notwithstanding to remayne still in their proper nature with other wordes moe very playne to the same effect vnto the which words Contarenus in the assemble of Ratesbone could not well aunswere but stood astonied Theodoretus likewise speaking of the visible simboles hath these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theodoretus secund 〈◊〉 contra EuticheÌ„ i. after the sanctification they remayne in theyr former substaunce figure and forme c. Ireneus where he sayth that the bread broken and the cuppe mixt after the vocation of God Ireneus cease to be coÌ„mon bread any more but are the Eucharist of the body and bloud of Christ and explicating his wordes more playnely addeth moreouer that the Eucharist consisteth in 2. things one being earthly which is bread wine the other heauenly which is the bodye and bloud of Christ. c. declareth in these woordes both his owne opinion playnely also teacheth vs what was then the doctrine of his time Hesichius lib. 20. in Leuit. cap. 8. Hesichius also who was 500. yeares after Christ where he speaketh of the sayd mistery quòd simul panis caro est i. which he sayth to be both flesh and bread declareth therby two substances to be in the Sacrament By the whiche we haue to vnderstande that transubstantiation in hys age was not crept into the Church and yet neyther heresy nor treason therefore was euer layd to his charge for so saying ¶ Anno. 500. Emissenus de coÌ„secra Distinct. 2. Quia corpus Emissenus comparing a man conuerted to Christ by regeneration vnto the holy misteryes conuerted into the body and bloud of our Lord expresseth playnly quod in exteriori nihil additum est totum in interiori mutatum est That is that outwardly nothing is chaunged and that all the chaunge is inward c. wherin no doubt he spake playne agaynst this Article and yet no man in all that age did accuse him therfore either to be hereticke or traytor Here might be added the wordes of Fulgentius Hic calix est nouum Testamentum id est Hic calix quem vobis trado nouum Testamentum significat i. This cup is the new Testament that is this cup which I deliuer vnto you signifieth the new Testament Bede also who liued about the yeare 730. writing vpoÌ„ the psalme 21. hath these wordes Edent pauperes c. Pauperes id est mundi contemptores edent quidem realiter si ad sacramenta referantur saturabuntur aeternaliter qui intelligent in pane vino visibiliter sibi proposito inuisibile scilicet corpus verum sanguineÌ„ verum domini quae verus cibus verus potus sunt quo non venter distenditur sed mens saginatur c. that is Poore men to wit despisers of the world shall eat in deed really if it be referred vnto the Sacramentes and shal be filled eternally because they shall vnderstand in bread and in wine beyng visibly set before them a thing inuisible to wit the true body and true bloud of the Lord which are true meat true drinke wherwith not the belly is filled but the mind is nourished And thus in these words of Bede likewise is to be vnderstand that no transubstantiation as yet in his time was receiued in the Church of England Long it were to stand vpon all particulars Briefely to conclude the farther the church hath
is like vnto those heretickes who doe christen twise one childe Christ himselfe blessed houssel before his suffering he blessed the bread and brake it thus speaking to his Apostles Eate this bread it is my body And againe he blessed one Chalice with wyne thus also spake vnto them Drinke ye al of this it is mine owne bloude of the newe Testament which is shed for many for the forgiuenesse of sinnes The Lord which hallowed housel before his suffering saith that the bread was his own body that the wyne was truly his bloud haloweth daily by the handes of the prieste breade to his body and wine to his bloud in ghostly mystery as we read in bookes And yet notwithstaÌ„ding that liuely bread is not Bodely â—â—esence 〈◊〉 bodily so nor the self same body that Christ suffered in nor that holy wine is the Sauiours bloud which was shed for vs in bodily thinge but in Ghostly vnderstanding Both be truely y e bread is his body that wine also is his bloud as was the heauenly bread which we call manna that fedde forty yeares Gods people And the cleare water which did then runne from the stone in the wildernesse was truely his bloud as S. Paul wrote in one of his Epistles Omnes patres nostri candemescam spiritualem manducauerunt omnes eundem potum spiritualem biberunt c. Al our fathers did eat in the wildernes the same ghostly meat and dranke y e same ghostly drinke They dranke of that Ghostly stone and that stone was Christ. The Apostle hath saide as you nowe haue heard that they all did eate the same ghostly meate they all did drinke the same ghostly drinke And he saith not bodily but ghostly And Christe was not yet borne nor his bloud shedde when that the people of Israel did eate that meat and dranke of that stone And the stone was not bodily Christ though he so said It was the That is a â—â—stery of 〈◊〉 same 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 as in the 〈◊〉 law same mystery in the olde lawe and they did ghostly signifie that ghostly housell of our Sauiours body which we consecrate nowe Besides these Epistles aboue prefixed of Elfricus to Wulfsinus Sermons â—â—â—nslated 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 by â—â—fricus and Wulfstane whiche fight directly against transubstantiatioÌ„ mention was touched also before of certein Sermons to the number of lxxx translated by the said Elfricus out of Latine into the Saxon that is into our English tongue as ye partly haue heard before Of the which lxxx Sermons xxiiij were chiefly selected to bee read â—oâ—ie of 〈◊〉 speciall 〈…〉 out of 〈…〉 Serâ—â—ns 〈…〉 as in stede of Homâ—lies or treatises vnto the people in such order as the first xij Sermons or treatises intreating of general matters as De initio creaturae de augurils de die iudicij vnius confessoris de vaniloâ—uio negligentia dâ— auaritia de falsis dijs c. were apointed to be read at pleasure at the discretion of the Minister The other xij sermons were prescribed of proper feasts as De annuÌ„tiatione beate Mariae de natiuitate domini de circumcisione domini de Epiphania de purificatione sanctae Mariae Dominica prima in Quadragesima Dominica palmarum Die Pascae c. Wherof this testimony remaineth in y e same book yet to be sene both in the Saxon tongue and also in the Preface of the latter xij Sermons in Latine in these wordes following In hoc codicillo con tinentur sermones Anglice quos accepimus de libris quos Abbas Anglicè transtulit c. Furthermore as touching these lxxx Sermons aforesayd which Elâ—ricus translated into Englishe here is to be vnderstanded that in the said Sermons vsed then orderly to be recited to y e people there is one appointed to be red in die Sancto Pascae that is vpon Easter day Which Sermon being translated by the sayd Elfricus we haue here exhibited both in Saxon speache and in English to the entent that the Christen and indifferent reader perusing the same may iudge therby how the fantastical doctrine of traÌ„substantiation in those daies of Elfricus before his time was not yet receiued nor knowen in the Churche of England for so much as the sayd Sermon being in Latine before doth leaue vnto vs an euident declaratioÌ„ what was the common opinion of this Sacrament in the Church receaued before that Elfricus did euer set hande to translate the same out of the Latin And thogh the Latin copies and exemplars of these foresaid Sermons are not remaining in our Libraries The Latine bookes written agaynst transubstantiation craftely by the Papistes abolished let y t be no maruel to thee louing reader but vnderstand therby the craftie packing of the Popes Clergie who in the time of Lanfrancus Pope Innocent studying by al meanes how to preferre and further this their newcome doctrine of transubstantiation did abolish and rase out of Libraries and Churches all such bookes which made to the contrary And therefore because Lanfrancus and other Italian Priestes here in England vnderstood not y e Saxon bookes as they did the Latine all that whiche they vnderstoode they made away The Saxon bookes because they knewe them not they let remaine And this is the cause why our Latine copies now are not to be found Which to be true by iij. reasons coniectural it may probably be supposed First Three coÌ„iectures prouing that the Papistes haue made away of purpose the olde Latine bookes against their transubstantiation for that these Saxon Sermons being translated out of the Latine as ye haue heard by the wordes of Elfricus already proued onely we see the Saxon bookes reserued of the Latin none doth appeare Secondly there is yet remaining one certaine peece or fragment of an epistle of Elfricus in the Library of Worceter wherin so muche as maketh agaynst the matter of transubstantiation we haue found in the middle of the said Latin epistle vtterly rased out so that no letter or piece of a letter doth there appeare The woordes cut out were these Non est tamen hoc sacrifiâ—ium corpus eius in quo passus est pro nobis neque sanguis eius quem pro nobis effudit The words craftely rased out by the Papistes restored agayne by the Saxon booke of Exeter sed spiritualiter corpus eius efficitur sanguis sicut Manna quod de caelo pluit aqua quae de petra fluxit Sicut Paulus c. 1. Notwithstanding this sacrifice is not the same body of hys wherin he suffered for vs nor the same bloud of hys whiche he shed for vs but spiritually it is made his body and bloud as that Manna whiche rayned from heauen and the water whiche did flowe out of the rocke as Paule c. These woordes so rased out are to be restored agayne by an other Saxon booke found in Exceter By the rasing of whiche one place it
may easily be coniectured what these practisers haue likewyse done in the rest Thirdly by one Italian tricke of Polydore Uirgill in our daies An ItaliaÌ„ tricke of Polydore Virgill to burne his bookes which he had gotten into his handes the properties and doinges of all other Italian papists of elder time may partly be coniectured For so I am informed by such as precisely will affirme it to be true y t when Polydore being licensed by the king to viewe and searche all Libraries had once accomplished his storye by the help of such books as he had compiled out of Libraries in y e end when he had taken out what he would like a true factor for y e popes own tooth he piled his bookes together set them al on a light fire For what cause he so did I can not certaynly pronounce but who so considereth well his religion may shrewdly suspect him For a probatioÌ„ wherof this may serue for a sufficient tryall that whereas of all other writers of historyes that haue bene in EnglaÌ„d as of Fabian Lanquer Rastall More Leland Balle Halle such other some of their bookes which they then occupyed yet remayn in hands to be seene Onely of suche books as Polydore vsed and which past his handes what Englishe man is he that hath seene or can shewe me one Whereby it may wel be thought the foresaid information to be true As also by this one Italian tricke of Polydore may other Italians likewise be suspected in making away such Latin books within this land as made not for their purpose But for somuch as those Latine bookes be nâ—w abolished and can not be had let vs returne to our Saxon tongue agayne and see what this Saxon sermon of Elfricus translation doth say for transubstantiation The copy whereof here ensueth ¶ A Sermon translated out of Latin into the Saxon tongue by Aelfricus against Transubstantiation An. 996. In die Sanctae Pascae ¶ The Alphabet of the Saxon tongue ¶ a. b. c. d. d. e. f. f. È g. h. i. l. m. n. o. p. r. r. s. s. t. t u. Æ¿. w. x. y. y. z. z. Abbreuiations AE Ae. Þ. Th. Þ. Th. S. S. Æ¿. W. and. ð. th þ. th This Sermon was vsuall to be read in the Church here in England in the Saxons time An. 366. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The same in English A Sermon on Easter day MEn beloued it hathe bene often sayde vnto you about our Sauiours resurrection A Sermon 〈◊〉 Saxon 〈◊〉 into transâ—â—â—ed into Englishe howe hee on this present day after his suffering mightely rose from deathe Nowe will we open vnto you through Gods grace of the holye housell which ye should nowe go vnto and instruct your vnderstanding about this mysterie both after the olde couenaunt and also after the newe that no doubting maye trouble you about thys liuely foode The almightye God bad Moses hys Captaine in the Lande of Egypt to commaund the people of Israel to take to euery family a lamb of one yere old the night they departed out of the countrey to the land of promise and to offer that lambe to God and after to cutte it and to make the ✚ ✚ This signe of the crosse is beside the text but here we must beare with the ignorance of that time Exod. 12. signe of the Crosse wyth the lambes bloud vpon the side postes and the vpper post of theyr doore and afterwarde to eate the Lambes flesh rosted and vnleauened bread with wilde lettisse God sayeth vnto Moyses Eate of the Lambe nothing rawe nor sodden in water but rosted at the fire Eate the heade the feete and the inwardes and lette nothing of it be left vntill the morning if anye thing therof remaine that shall you burne with fire Eate it in this wise Girde your loynes and doe your shoes on your feete haue you staues in your handes and eate it in haste The tyme is the Lordes Passeouer And there was slaine on that night in euery house through oute Pharaos raigne the firste borne childe and Gods people of Israel were deliuered froÌ„ that sodaine death through the Lambes offering his bloudes marking Then sayde God vnto Moyses Keepe this day in your remembraunce and holde it a great feaste in your kindredes wyth a perpetuall obseruation and eate vnleauened breade alwayes seuen dayes at this feaste Exod. 14. After thys deede God led the people of Israel ouer the red Sea with drye foote drowned therein Pharao and all his army together with theyr possessions and fedde afterward the Israelites 40. yeares wyth heauenly foode Exod. 17. and gaue them water out of the hard rocke vntill they came to the promised land Parte of thys storie we haue treated off in an other place partly we shall nowe declare to witte that which belongeth to the holye housell Christen men may not nowe keepe that olde lawe bodely but it behooueth them to knowe what it Ghostlye signifieth That innocent Lambe which the old Israelites did then kil had signification after Ghostly vnderstanding of Christes suffering who vnguiltie shedde his holy bloud for our redemption Hereof sing Gods seruaunts at euery * * This Masse was not theÌ„ 〈◊〉 to these 〈◊〉 Popishe 〈◊〉 blasphemous masâ—es 〈◊〉 Masse Agnus Dei qui tollis peccata mundi miserere nobis That is in our speach Thou Lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world haue mercy vppon vs. Those Israelites were deliuered from that sodaine deathe and from Pharaos bondage by the lambes offeryng which signified Christes suffering through which we be deliuered from euerlasting death and from the deuils cruell raigne if we rightly beleue in the true redemer of the whole world Christ the Sauiour That Lambe was offered in the euening and our sauiour suffered in the sixt age of this world This age of this corruptible worlde is reckened vnto the euening They marked with the lambes bloud vppon the doores and the vpper postes * * This Hebrewe letter Thau was not marked for the signe of the crosse but for the word â—orat that 〈◊〉 the law of God the first letter for the whole world Ezech. 9. Thau that is the signe of the crosse and wer so defended from the Angels that killed the Egyptians first borne childe And wee * * That oneâ—y crosse is it wherewith we are marked that S. Paule speaketh of Ephe 2. Christ reconciled both to God 〈◊〉 one body through 〈◊〉 crosse ought to marke our foreheades and our bodies with the token of Christes roode y t we may be also deliuered from destruction when we shal be marked both on forehead and also in heart with the bloude of oure Lordes suffering Those Israelites dyd eate the lambes flesh at their Easter time when they were deliuered and we receiue ghostly Christes body
and 5. articles of vowes priests maryage the antiquitie of the iij. former Articles aboue mentioned to witte of trāsubstātiation of the halfe cōmunion and of priuate Masses so now commyng to the Article of vowes and of Priestes mariage the reader will looke perchaunce to be satisfied in this likewise as in the other before to be certified from what cōtinuaunce of tyme these vowes vnmaried lyfe of Priests haue continued Read afore pag. 195. Read afore pag. 175. Wherin although sufficient hath bene sayd before in the former processe of this history as in the life of Anselmus pag. 195. also of Pope Hildebrād pag. 175. c. yet for the better establishing of y e readers mynde agaynst this wicked article of Priests mariage it shal be no great labour lost here briefly to recapitulate in the tractatiō of this matter either what before hath bene sayd or what more is to be added And to the entent that the world may see and iudge the sayd lawe and decree of Priests single sole life to be a doctrine of no auncient standing heere within this Realme but only since the time of Anselmus Priests mariage first forbidden by Anselmus in England Ex Henr. Huntingt lib. 7. De historia Anglorum I will first alledge for me the wordes of Henr. Huntyngton lib. 7. De historia Anglorum heere following Eodem anno ad festum Michaelis tenuit Anselmus Archiepiscopus Concilium apud Londonias In quo prohibuit sacerdotibus Anglorum vxores antea non prohibitas Quod quibusdam mundissimum visum est quibusdam periculosum ne dum mundicias viribus maiores appeterent in immundicias horribiles ad Christiani nominis summum dedecus inciderent c. That is The same yeare at the feast of S. Michaell Anselme the Archbyshop of Canterbury held a Synode at London The wordes of Huntington In the which Synode he forefended Priestes heere in Englande to haue wiues which they were not inhibited before to haue Which constitution seemed to some persons very pure and chaste To othersome againe it seemed very dangerous Priests not restrayned from wiues before Anselmus time least while that men should take vpon them such chastitie more then they should be able to beare by that occasion they might happily fall into horrible filthines whiche shoulde redound to the exceeding slaunder of christian profession c. Albeit I deny not but before the time also of Anselmus both Odo and after him Dunstane Archb. of Canterbury and Ethelwold B. of Winchester and Oswold B. of Worcester in the dayes of King Edgar anno 963. as they were all Monkes themselues so were they great doers against the marriage of priests placing in Monkes in Churches and Colledges Read afoae pag. 153. and putting out the married Priests as ye may read before pag. 153. Yet notwithstāding neither was that in many Churches and also the priests then married were not constrayned to leaue their wyues nor theyr roumes but onely at their owne choyce For so writeth Malmesbury in vita Dunstani Itaque clerici multarum Ecclesiarum Malmesb. in vita Dunstani data optione vt aut amictum mutarent aut locis valedicerent cessere c. That is Therefore diuers sondry clerkes of many Churches being put to their choice whether to chaunge their weede or to part from their places wente their waies c. So also Elfricus after them of whome mention was made before was somewhat busie in setting forward the single life of Priestes Priestes first restrayned from their wiues generall in England and Lanfrancus lykewise But yet this restreynt of Priestes lawfull marriage was neuer publickely established for a lawe heere in the Church of England before the cōming of Anselme in the daies of William Rufus king Henry 1. writing in these words Boldly I commaunde by the authoritie which I haue by my Archbishoprike Read afore pag. 196. not only within my Archbishoprike but also throughout England that all Priests that keepe women shall be depriued of their Churches and al ecclesiasticall benefices c. As ye may reade more at large before page 196. whiche was much about the same time whē as Hildebrand also at Rome begā to attempt the same matter as before hath ben shewed also besides him were other Popes mo as Innocent the 3. Pope Nicholas the 2. and Calixtus the 2. by whome the acte against Priests mariage was brought at length to his ful perfectiō and so hath cōtinued euer since Long it were and tedious to recite here all such constitutions of Councels prouinciall and generall namely of y e councel of Carthage of Toledo which seemed to worke something in that behalf against the matrimony of priests Againe longer it were to number vp the names of al such bishops and priests which notwithstāding haue bin maried since that time in diuers countreys as more amplye shall be shewed the Lord willing in the sequele hereof In the meane season as touching the age time of this diuelish prohibition for priests to haue their wiues thys is to be found by credible proofes and conferring of histories that in the yeare of our Sauiour 1067. at what time Pope Hildebrand began first to occupy the Papall chayre Ex actis Synodi Mediolanensis this othe began first to be taken of Archbishops and Byshops that they should suffer none to enter into the ministerie or into any ecclesiasticall function hauing a wife and lykewise the Clergie to be bound to promise the same And this was as I said about the yeare of our Lorde 1067. well approued and testified by course of hystories S. Paule prophesieth of forbidding of mariage Whereby appeareth the prophesie of S. Paule truely to be verified speaking of these latter times 1. Tim. 4. Where he writeth in these wordes The spirit speaketh playnely that in the latter times there shall some depart from the faith harkening vnto spirits of errour and to doctrines of deuils forbidding to marry and commaunding to abstayne from meates whiche the Lord hath created to be taken with thankesgeuing c. In this prophesie of S. Paule ij things are to be obserued First the matter which he prophesieth of that is the forbidding of mariage S. Paules prophesie foūd true for the count of tymes and forbidding of meates whiche God generally hath left free to all men The second thyng in this prophesie to be noted is the time whē this prophesie shall fall that is in the latter times of the worlde So that this concurreth right well with these yeares of Pope Hildebrand aforesayde beeing a thousande yeares complete after the Ascension of our Sauiour so that they may well be called the latter times This prophesie of S. Paule thus standing as it doth firme and certain that is that forbidding of mariage must happen in the latter times of the world then must it nedes consequently follow therby that
But onely vnto Bishops and in theyr defaulte to the Archbishops Whereof read more pag. 194. So wilfull was the blinde zeale of this Prelate agaynst all reason against nature it selfe against the example of his forcelders against publique custome of his owne tyme against the doctrine of the Apostles the constitution of Councels against all honestie and all Gods forbode that he neither at the contemplation of the king nor at the crying out and publike dolour of so many priests nor yet moued with the letters of Pope Paschalis himself who puttyng him in remembrance of so many priests sonnes willed him to consider the necessitie of the tyme pag. 196. would yet nothing relent from his stubborne purpose vnto his latter ende In whom as many great crimes may iustly be noted so of all other this is most principally in him to be reprehended for that he seeyng and perceauing what Sodomiticall feditie and abhomination with other inconueniences did spring incontinently vpon this his Diabolicall doctrine yet for all that would not giue ouer his pestilent purpose For so the storie recordeth that when Anselme had established his Synodoll constitution 〈◊〉 the â—â—â—ibition â—atrimoâ—â—â—â—llowed 〈◊〉 of â—â—â—omitry in seperating priests from their wyues which was anno 1103. not long after rumours and complaints were brought to him of the execrable vice of Sodomitrie which then beganne speciallie to raigne in the Clergie after this inhibition of matrimonie Whereupon Anselme was constrained to call an other Councell at Paules within London to prouide for this mischiefe In which Councell this Act was made Sodomiticum flagitium facientes eos in hac voluntate iuuantes graui an athemate daÌ„namus donec poenitentia confessione absolutionem mereantur c. All them that commit the vngracious sinne of Sodomitrie An acte of Aâ—â—elme against Sodomitrye and them also which assist them in this their wicked purpose with greeuous curse we doe condemne till such tyme as they shall deserue absolution by penaunce and confession c. Thus ye haue heard what abhominable wickednesse ensued after that priests were debarred from mariage and whatfore punishment was deuised by this maidenly prelate for extirping that sinful wickednes in the abolishing whereof more wiselie he should haue remooued away the occasion whereof he was the authour himselfe then by penaltie to suppresse it which he could neuer do Now let vs heare further what folowed in that worthy Councell The penalty prouided agaynst Sodomitry Qui vero in hoc crimine publicatus fuerit statutum est siquidem fuerit persona religìosi ordinis vt ad nullum amplius gradum promoueatur si quem habet ab illo deponatur Si autem laicus vt in toto Regno Angliae legali sua condignitate priuetur Et ne huius criminis absolutionem ijs qui se sub regula viuere vouerunt aliquis nisi Episcopus deinceps facere praesumat Statutum quoque est vt per totam Angliam in omnibus Ecclesijs in omnibus diebus Dominicis excommunicatio praefata publicetur ac renouetur c. Which is as much to say in English It is enacted that whosoeuer shall be publikely knowen to be guiltie hereof Eâ— epist. Anselm Rog. Houedâ—â— if he be a religious person he shal from thence forth be promoted to no degree of honour and that degree which he hath alreadie shall be taken from him If he be a lay person he shall be depriued of all his freedome within the whole realme of England And that none vnder a bishop shal presume to assoyle such as haue bene Monkes professed of that trespasse It is also enacted that euery sonday in the yeare and in euery parish church in England this generall curse aforesayd shall be published and renewed c. Ex Rog. Houed Epist. Anselm 278. Is not here trowe you good diuision of Iustice that lawfull wedlocke of priests can find no grace nor pardon yea is made now heresie where adulterie horrible Sodomitrie is washed away with a little confession And see yet what foloweth more The curse against cursed Sodomitry 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 After that this penall curse shuld now go abroad and be published in churches the monkes perceiuing this matter to touch them somewhat neare whispered in Anselmus care perswading him that y e publication of that Acte might growe to great danger and inconuenience in opening the vice which before was not knowen 〈◊〉 Ioan 〈◊〉 in such sort that in short tyme after that curse was called in againe And so cursed Sodomitrie adulterie passed free without punishment 〈…〉 vice 〈◊〉 free or word spoken against it where contrary godly matrimonie could find no mercy Now what reasons and arguments this Anselme sucked out of the Court of Rome to prooue the matrimonie of priests vnlawfull were it not for combring the Reader with tediousnes here would be shewed Briefly the chiefe grounds of all his long disputation 〈◊〉 OstendiculuÌ„ 〈◊〉 in his booke entituled Offendiculum Sacerdotum betweene the maister and scholer come to this effect Argument Priests of the old law during the tyme of their ministration absteined from their wyues Ergo Priests in the tyme of the Gospel which euery day minister at the aulter must neuer haue any wiues The reasons and argumentes of Anselme against the marriage of Priestes Another Argument Moses when he should sanctifie the people goyng vp to the hyll commaunded them to sequester themselues from their wiues three dayes Ergo Priests that must be sanctified to the Lord always ought to liue chaste alwaies without wiues Another Argument Dauid before he should eat of the shewbread was asked whether he and his company had bene without the company of their wyues three dayes Ergo Priests that be continually attending vpon the table and sacraments of the Lord ought neuer to haue company with any such Another Argument Oza which put his hand to the Arke 2. King 6. was slaine therefore as it is thought because he lay with his wife the night before Ergo Priests whose hands be alwayes occupied about the Lordes seruice must be pure from company of wife or any woman Another Argument Nadab and Abiud which sacrificed with strange fire were deuoured therefore Num. 4. because they companied with their wiues the same night Ergo Priests and sacrificers must haue no wyues to company with all Another Argument The priests of the Gentiles in old tyme when they sacrificed to their idoles are sayd to lye from their wiues Ergo much more the priests that sacrifice to the liuyng God ought so to do Another Argument Christ was borne of a Uirgin Christ liued euer a virgin and commaundeth them that will serue him Iohn 12. to folow him Qui mihi ministrat me sequatur id est Si vis mihi ministrare me castè viuendo imitare Ergo Priests that haue wyues are not meete to serue hym 1. Cor. 7. Let euery man haue his owne wyfe
from their wyues but yet knowyng the infirmitie of man limiteth the tyme withall addyng In diem tertium and goeth no further He saith not as Anselme said in the Councel of Winchester Iurabunt praesbyteri diaconi Subdiaconi vxores suas omnino abiurare nec vllam deinceps cum eis conuersationem habere sub districtione censurae c. The like order also was taken by the Lorde with the priests of the old Testament who although they were enioyned to withdraw themselues from their wiues duryng the tyme of their priestly seruice yet for auoyding fornication they were permitted to haue their wyues notwithstanding So that both their absenting from their wyues serued to sanctification and their resorting agayne vnto them serued to auoid adultery and fornication But here our priestly prelates will obiect that bicause they be continually conuersant about the priestly function therfore a perpetuall sanctification is of them specially required Whereunto I answer Obiectioâ— of the Papisteâ— why Priestes should liâ—e wiues Answere 〈◊〉 the obieâ—â—â— 1 First the priestly function of those high priests sacrifising for the people in the old lawe representeth onely the function of Christ the high priest sacrifising for the sinnes of the world which truly and onelie perfourmed that pure chastitie in his sanctified body which the law then in those priests prefigured 2 Secondarilie speaking now of the Priestes of the newe Testament and speaking properly the Scripture knoweth nor admitteth no Priest to sacrifice to God for the sinnes of man No sacrifâ—â—â—â— for sinne bâ—t onely Christ. but only the high king and priest Christ Iesus 3 Thirdly vnto that priest all other be but seruaunts and Ministers of whome some be Apostles some Prophetes some Euangelistes some Preachers hauyng the gyft of vtteraunce some Interpreters and Doctours hauyng the gyft of vnderstandyng some Deacons seruyng the Lordes boorde The office of all whome chiefly coâ—sisteth in ministring the word next in administring the Sacraments 4 Fourthly for so much as in these principally aboue all other purenesse and sanctification of lyfe is required as much and more too then was in the Priestes of the olde Law from whom all fornication adulterie incest Mariage more conuenient for Priestes of the new law then of the olde 1. Cor. 1. and vncleannesse of lyfe ought most to be banished therefore in these especially aboue the Priestes of the olde Law matrimonie and spousage is most requisite and conuenieÌ„t who so euer he be which otherwise can not conteine accordyng to the Apostle saying Vnusquisque vxorem suaÌ„ habeat propter fornicationem 5 Fiftly neyther is this matrimonie in these any hinderance to their sanctification before God Matrimony is no hinderance but a furtherance to sanâ—â—ficatioÌ„ but rather furthereth helpeth their sanctification forasmuch as where matrimonie is not there commonly raigneth adulterie fornication and all kindes of filthinesse accordyng to the true sayeng of Bernard Tolle de Ecclesia honorabile connubium thorum immaculatum nonne reples eam concubinarijs incestuosis seminifluis mollibus masculorum concubitoribus omni denique genere immundorum That is 〈◊〉 sup Cant. Serm 66. Take froÌ„ the Church honourable mariage and the bed vndefiled shalt thou not replenish it with Concubinaries with incestuous persons Sodomiticall vices and finally with all kynd of beastly filthinesse The truth of which saying lacketh no kynde of examples for confirmation if we listed here to ransack the liues of these glorious despisers of matrimony euen from Lanfrank the first ringleader of this daunce here in England with * Paulus Monke of Cadone his Nephew whome Mathew Paris misdoubted to be his owne sonne vnto Steuen Gardiner with his gouldelockes the author and workemaister of these sixe articles But to the reasons of Anselme hitherto sufficient which of themselues be so friuolous and grosse that only to recite them is enough to confute the same Permitting therefore the rest to the discussion of Diuines it shall suffice for our purpose professing here to write stories to declare and make manifest by processe of tymes histories that this cruell lawe compelling ministers of the church to abiure matrimonie entred not into this land before Lanfranke and Anselme his successor as both may appeare by the multitude of priests sonnes lawfully begotten in matrimonie and succeeding in the churches here of England testified by the epistle of Pope Paschalis to Anselme before pag. 196. and also may appeare likewise by the Councell of Anselme holden at Winchester which partly was touched before and now the full act we haue more largely expressed to be read and seene of all posteritie as vnder followeth The Acte against Priestes mariage concluded in the Councell at Winchester vnder Anselme An. 1104. 〈…〉 at the 〈◊〉 in Wynchester HAEc sunt statuta de Archidiaconibus Praesbyteris Canonicis in quocunque gradu constitutis quae Wintoniae statuerunt Anselmus Archiepiscopus Cantuariensis cum eo Girardus Archiepiscopus Eboracensis omnes alij Angliae Episcopi in praesentia gloriosi Regis Henrici assensu omnium Baronum suorum Statutum est vt Praesbyteri Diaconi castè viuant foeminas in domibus suis non habeant praeter proxima consanguinitate sibi iunctas secundum hoc quod sancta Nicena Synodus deâ—iniâ—â—t Illi verò praesbyteri diaconi siue subdiaconi qui post interdictum Londonensis Concilij foeminas suas tenuerint vel alias duxerint si elegerint in sacris ordinibus remanere iureÌ„t quòd cum eis carnale commertium non habebunt amplius Statutum est etiam vt praedictae foeminae in domo cum eis scienter non conueniant neque huiusmodi faeminae in territorio Ecclesiae habitent Si auteÌ„ propter aliquam honestam causam eos colloqui oporteat cum duobus ad minus legitimis testibus extra domum colloquantur Si verò in duobus aut tribus legitimis testibus vel publica parochianorum fama aliquis eoruÌ„ accusatus fuerit quòd hoc statutum transierit purgabit se adiunctis secum ordinis sui idoneis testibus sex si praesbyter quinque si diaconus quatuor si subdiaconus sueriti Cui autem haec purgatio defecerit vt transgressor sacri statuti iudicabitur Illi verò praesbyteri qui diuini altaris sacrorum ordinum contemptores praeelegerint cum vxoribus suis habitare à diuino officio remoti extra * 〈…〉 extra 〈…〉 intelligâ—â— hortum ponantur infames pronunciati Eadem sententia Archidiaconos Canonicos omnes complectitur de abiurandis vxoribus de vitanda earum conuersatione de districtione censurae si statuta transgressi fuerint Iurabunt Archidiaconi omnes quòd pecuniam non accipient pro tolleranda transgressione huius statuti Sed neque vllo modo tollerabunt praesbyteros vxoratos cantare vel vicarios habere quòd ipsi non dissimulabuÌ„t per Archidiaconos suos hoc inquirere fideliter episcopis suis
iust prince to cast Daniel vnto y e Lyons 〈◊〉 3. It was neuer vnseemely for a good prince to correct reforme crueâ—l and rigorous lawes as it is commoÌ„ly said to haue a second viewe and ouersight of things before passed and decreed The wise Athenians made a Decree when the Cittye of Mitilene was recouered which before had forsaken theÌ„ that all the Citizens there should be slayn and the citty vtterly destroied Wherupon there was a ship sent forth with the same commaundement to the armye Example of the Athenâ—â—ns reuoâ—â—ng their decree On the nexte morow the matter was brought agayne before the same iudges and after better aduise taken there was a contrary decree made that the whole multitude should not be put to y e sword but a fewe of the chiefe authors of theyr rebellion should be punished and the Citty saued There was therefore an other ship sent forth w t a countermaund in all haste to ouertake and preuent theyr former ship as also it happened Neither was that noble citty which then ruled and reigned farre and wide ashamed to altar and reform their former Decree Many suche examples there be the most part wherof I am sure are wel knowne vnto you But in the Church especially Princes haue many times altered reformed their Decrees and Nabuchodonosor Darius There was a Decree set forth in the name of Assuerus Ester 8. coÌ„cerning the killing of the Iewes That Decree was afterwardes called in again So did Adrianus and Antoninus also correct and reforme their Decrees Therefore although there be a decree set forth in England which threatneth straunge punishmentes and penalties disagreeing from the custome of the true Church and swaruing from the rules Canons thereof yet I thought it not vnsemely for vs to become peticioners vnto you for the mitigation of these your sharpe and seuere procedings The which when I consider Mitigation of the 6. articles desired it greeueth my minde not onely for the perill and daunger of them which professe the same doctrine that we doe but also I doe lament for youre cause that they should make you an instrument and a minister of their bloudye tyrannie and impietie And partly also I lament to see the course of Christian doctrine peruerted superstitious rites confirmed whoredome and lecherous â—uâ—tes maintained Besides al this I here of diuers good meÌ„ excelling both in doctrine and vertue to be there deteined in prisonne as Latimer Cromer Shaxton and others to whom I wish strength pacience consolation in the Lord. Unto whom albeit there can nothyng happeÌ„ more luckely or more gloriously Latimer Cromer Shaxton others imprisoned for the 6. articles then to geue their liues in the confession of the manifest truth and veritie yet would I wish that you should not distaine your handes with the bloude of such menne neyther woulde I wish suche Lanternes of lyght in youre Churche to be extinguished neither these spitefull malicious Phariseis the enemies of Christe to haue their wils so much fulfilled Neither againe woulde I wish that you shoulde so muche serue the will and desire of that Romishe Antichrist which laugheth in his sleeue to see you nowe to take part with him against vs hoping well by the helpe of his bishops to recouer againe his former possessioÌ„ whych of late by your vertuous and godly meanes be lost He seeth your Bishops The Bishops pretend outward obedience to the king but their hartes be with the Pope for the time loyall vnto you and obsequious to obey your wil but in heart he seeth them linked vnto him in a perpetual bond of fidelitie and obedience In all these feates and practises the Romish Bishops are not to seeke They see what great stormes and blastes heretofore they haue passed by bearing suffering They see that great things be brought to passe in time Neither doe they forget the olde verse of the Poete Multa dies variusque labor mutabilis aeui Retulit in melius Manye good and learned men in Germanie conceiued of you great hope that by your authoritie and example other Princes also woulde be prouoked to surcease likewise from their vniust crueltie and better to aduise them selues for the reformation of errours crept into the Church trusting that you woulde be as a guide and Captaine of that godly purpose and enterprise But nowe seeing these your contrary proceedings wee are vtterly discouraged the indignation of other Princes is confirmed the stubburnesse of the wicked is augmented and olde and great errors are thereby stablished But heere your Byshops will say agayne no doubte that they defende no errours but the very truthe of Gods holy worde And although they be not ignoraunt that they striue in very dede both against the true word of God and the Apostolicke Churche yet like craftie Sophisters they can finde out faire gloses pretending a goodly shewe outwardly to colour their errours and abuses And this sophistication not onely now in England is had in great admiration and esteemed for great wisedom The Bishops 〈◊〉 errors against their knowledge neither in Rome only raigneth where Cardinal Couterrenus Sadolet and Cardinall Poole goe about to paynte out abuses wyth newe colours and goodly gloses but also in Germany diuers noble men are likewise corrupted and seduced w t the like sophistication And therefore I nothing maruell that so manye there wyth you bee deceiued wyth these craftie iugglinges And although you for your parte lacke neyther learning nor iudgement yet some times we see it so happen that wise men also be caried away by faire and colourable perswasions from the veritie The saying of Simonides is praise worthy Falsehood ofteâ— times beareth a fayrer shew the truth Opinion sayeth hee manye times peruerteth veritie And many times falle opinion hath outwardly a fairer shewe then simple truthe And specially it so happeneth in cases of religion where y e deuil transformeth himselfe into an Angel of light setting foorth with all colourable goodly shewes false opinions Howe faire seemeth the glose of Samosatenus vppon the Gospell of S. Iohn Iohn 1. In the beginning was the word c. and yet is it full of impietie but I omitte forreine examples In these articles of yours how many thinges are craftely deceitfully deuised Confession sayth the article is necessary ought to be retayned Confession And why say they not plainly that the rehearsing numbring vp of sinnes is necessary by Gods word This the bishops knew wel to be very false therfore in the article they placed their wordes generally to bleare y e eies of the simple people that wheÌ„ they heare confession to be necessary they shuld thereby thinke the enumeration of sinnes to be necessary by Gods worde The like legerdimaine also they vse in the article of priuate Masses albeit the beginning the sayd article conteyneth a manifest vntruth where they say that it is necessary to retayne priuate
Masses What man in all the primitiue Churche more then 4. hundreth yeares after the Apostles time did euer so say or thinke at what tyme there were no suche priuate Masses vsed Priuate Masses But afterwarde in the processe of the Article folowe other blinde sophistications to make the people beleeue that they should receiue by them diuine consolations and benefites And why doe they not plainely declare what consolations and benefites those be By application of masses is ment when the passiâ— and merites of Christ is applied to any by the vertue of the Masse The Bishops here do name no application and merite for they knowe that they can not be defended Yet they dally wyth glosing wordes whereby they may winde out and escape if any should improue their application And yet notwithstanding they would haue this their application to be vnderstanded and beleeued of the people They woulde haue this Idolatrous perswasion confirmed to witte that thys sacrifice doth merite vnto others remission A poena culpa release of all calamities and also gaine luker in common trafficke and to conclude whatsoeuer els the carefull heart of man doth desire The lyke Sophistication they vse also where they say that Priests mariage is against the law of God They are not ignoraunt what S. Paule sayth Priestes mariage 1. Tim. 3. A Bishop oughte to be the husband of one wife and therefore they know right well that Mariage is permitted to Priestes by the law of God But because nowe they say they haue made a vowe they goe craftely to worke and doe not say that priests for their vowes sake can not marrie but plainely geue out the Article after this sorte that Mariage of Priestes is vtterly against the lawe of God Againe what impudencie and tyranny do they shew moreouer when they compell mariages to be dissolued and command those to be put to death whych will not put away their wiues and renounce theyr matrimony Wher as the vow of Priests if it had any force at all should extend no further but onely to put them from the ministerie if they would mary And this no doubt is the true meaning of the Councels and Canons O cursed Byshops Winchester cuâ—â—â—ning in the arte of iugling called deceptio visus O impudent and wicked Winchester who vnder these colourable fetches thincketh to deceiue the eyes of Christ and the iudgements of all the godly in the whole worlde These things haue I wrytten that you may vnderstand the crafty sleights and so iudge of the purpose and pollicie of these Byshops The worde of God ought simply to be handled without all sophistryâ— For if they woulde simply and hartely search for the truth they would not vse these craftie collusions and deceitfull iugglings This Sophistication as it is in all other affaires pernitious and odious so aboue al things most specially it is to be auoyded in matters of Religion wherein it is a heynous impiety to corrupt or peruert the pure word of God And heereof the Deuill whiche is called Diabolus specially taketh his name because he wrasteth the word of God out of mennes hearts by such false iuggling and sophistical cauillations And why do not these Bishops as well plainely vtter and confesse that they will abide no reformation of doctrine and Religion in the Church for that it shall make against their dignitie pompe pleasure Why do not their adherents also and such as take their part plainly say that they will retaine still thys present state of the Churche for their owne profite tranquilitie and maintenaunce Thus to confesse The cloked hipocrisie of false Papistes were true and plaine dealing Now whiles they pretende hypocritically a false zeale and loue to the truth and sincere Religion they come in w t their blinde sophistications wherwith they couer their errours for their Articles set forth in thys act be erroneous false impious how glorious soeuer they seme outwardly Wherfore it were to be wished that these bishops would remember Gods terrible threatning in the prophet Esay Wo to you sayeth he which make wicked lawes Esa 10. Esa. 5. What wil you doe in the day of visitation and calamitie to come c. Woe vnto you that call euill good c. Now to come more nere to the matter which we haue in hande this cannot be denied but that long and horrible darkenes hath bene in the church of Christ. Mans traditions counted for Gods seruice Mens traditions not onely haue bene a yoke to good mens consciences but also which is much worse they haue bene reputed for Gods holy seruice to the great disworship of God There were vowes thyngs bequeathed to churches diuersitie of garments choice of meats long babling prayers pardoÌ„s image worship manifest idolatry committed to saints the true worship of God and true good workes not knowen Briefly little difference there was betwixte the Christian and heathen religion as stil is yet at Rome to this present day to be sene The true doctrine of repentance of * remission of sinnes whych commeth by the faith of Christ of iustification of faith of the difference betweene the lawe and the gospell of the right vse of the SacrameÌ„ts was hid and vnknowen The keyes were abused to the maintenance of the Popes vsurped tyrannie Ceremonies of mens inuention were much preferred before ciuile obedience and dueties done in the common wealth Unto these errours moreouer was ioyned a corrupte life The filthy life of the Clergy for lackee of mariage full of all lecherous and filthy lustes by reason of the law forbidding Priestes to marrie Out of thys miserable darknes God something hath begon to deliuer his church through the restoring againe of true doctrine For so wee must needes acknowledge that these so great and long festred errors haue not ben disclosed and brought to light by the industry of man This restoring of the Gospell is onely of God and not of man but thys light of the Gospel is onely the gift of God who nowe againe hath appeared vnto the Church For so doth the holy Ghost prophecie before how in the later times the godly should sustaine sore perillous conflicts with antichrist foreshewing that he should come enuironed with a mighty and strong army of Bishoppes hypocrites and Princes that he should fighte agaynste the truth and slay the godly And that now all these things are so come to passe it is most euident and caÌ„ not be denied The tirannie of the byshop of Rome hath partly brought in errors into y e church partly hath confirmed them nowe maintaineth the same with force and violence as Daniel well foreshewed And muche we reioyced to see you deuided froÌ„ him By the 6. Articles all errours and traditions are maintayned hoping and trusting well that the Church of England would now florish But your Byshops be not deuided from the Romish Antichrist his Idolatrie errours and vices they
Aidanus Ceadda king Ulferus Oswius Elfreda King Oswys daughter Kineburga Hilda Botulphus Edeldreda King Oswald Edgar Erkenewaldus Bishop Ethelwoldus Bishop of Winchester Osketellus Archbishop of Yorke Oswaldus Bishop of Worcester Leswinus Byshop of Dorcester Dunstane and diuers other The end and final cause why they were builded appeareth in stories to be The ende and cause of building religious houses pro remissione redemptione peccatorum pro remedio liberatione animae pro amore coelestis patriae in eleemosinam animae in remissionem criminum pro salute Regnorum pro salute requie animarum patrum matrum fratrum sororum nostrarum parentum omnium benefactorum in honorem gloriosae Virginis c. As may appeare in auncient histories in olde Charters and donations vnto religious houses and in the Chronicle of Ingulphus as also all other stories be full of the same So King Ethelstane for killing his brother Edwyne builded two Monasteries The damnable doctrine and institutions of religious sectes and orders Midleton and Michelneye for his soule page 152. Which doctrine and institution for so much as it tendeth and soundeth directly against the foundation of Christian religion against the TestameÌ„t of God the Gospel of Iesus Christ the freedome of our redemption and free iustification by fayth it is therfore to be condeÌ„ned as execrable and horrible as euil or worse then the life of the persons and not only worthy to be suppressed to the foundation but to be maruelled rather that God woulde suffer it to stand so long Gods conâ—â—nual plaâ—â—â—gaynst Moâ—â—steryeâ— Albeit Gods mighty vengeance and scourge hath not ceased from time to time to worke againste suche impious foundations from the time of theyr first setting vp For besides the inuasions of the Danes whiche may seeme to be stirred vp of God especially for the subuersion of Abbeyes let old hystories be searched what Monasterie almost in all this Realme was eyther leaft by the Danes or reedified agayne after the Danes but by some notorious casualty of fire sent by Gods hand it hath bene burnt vp First the Monasterie of Caunterbury called the house of S. Gregory was burnt an 1145. and afterward againe burnt an 1174. Ex hist. Geruasij The Abbey of Croyland also was twise burnt Ex hist. Ingulphi The Abbey of Peterborow twise set on fire an 1070. Ex Chron. Peterb The Abbey of S. Maries in Yorke burnt with the hospitall also The Abbey of Norwich burnt The Abbey of S. Edmunds Bury burnt and destroyed Ex Chron. S. Edmund The Abbey of Worcester burnt The Abbey of Glocester was also burnt The Abbey of Chichester burnt The Abbey of Glastenbury burnt The Abbey of S. Mary in Southwarke burnt The Church of the Abbey at Beuerley burnt The steeple of the Abbey of Euesham burnt These with many other monasteries mo Abbeyes burnt and 〈◊〉 within fire God brought downe to the ground so that few or none of all the Monasticall foundations in all England either before the Conquest escaped the hands of the Danes and Scottes or else after the Conquest escaped destruction of fire and that not without iusâ—â—â—use deserued The doctrin of the monkes worse then their liues for as the trade of their lyues was too too wretched and bestiall so the profession of theyr doctrine was intollerable fraught with all superstition full of much Idolatrie and vtterly contrary to the grace of the Gospell and doctrine of Christ. Furthermore the more these Abbeyes multiplyed and the longer they continued in time the more corruption still they drew vnto them And albeit we reade the name of Monkes to haue continued from the old auncient time yet notwithstanding the Monkes of those dayes were not like to the Monkes of our time nor their houses then like to our Abbeyes nowe So we reade of the Monkes of Bangor before the comming of Augustine but those Monkes got their liuing with toyle and labour of theyr hands and had no other lands nor lordships to liue vpoÌ„ 16. q. 1. Moâ—â—chus 16 q. 2. 〈◊〉 caus◠〈◊〉 Againe neither were they as Ministers then but as Laye men according as Hierome describeth the Monkes of his time sayeng Monachus non docentis sed plangentis habet officium And againe he sayeth Alia causa est Monachi alia Clerici Clerici oues pascunt Ego pascor That is A Monkes office is not to preache but to mourne The state of a Monke is one thing and the state of a Priest is another Priestes feede the flocke of Christ. I am fedde c. Also in the storie of Ingulphus Abbot of Croylande Ex 〈…〉 thus I finde an 1075. In Croylandiam primum installatus inueni tunc in isto Monasterio Croylandési Monachos numero 62. Quorum quatuor laici fratres erant praeter aliorum Monasteriorum Monachos nostri capituli conprofessos c. That is Lay 〈…〉 Being installed in the Abbey of Croyland I found there to the number of lxij Monkes Of which Monkes foure of them were laye breethren besides the Monkes of other Monasteries which were also professed to our Chapter c. The like matter also appeareth in the fourth Canon of the Councell of Chalcedon where it is prouided Ne Monachi se Ecclesiasticis negotijs immisceant c. Et Leo Epist. 62. Vetat Monachos laicos etsi scientiae nomine glorientur admitti ad officium docendi concionandi Whereof reade more page 154. Thus it appeareth about or before the time of Hierome that Monkes in the firste persecutions of the Primitiue Church were lay men and companies of Christians associating themselues together eyther for feare of persecution or for eschewing the company of heathen Gentiles Afterward in continuance of time when the Gentiles began to be called to Christianitie the monkes yet keeping theyr name growing in superstition woulde not ioyne with other Christians but keepe still their brotherhoodes diuiding themselues from other Christians and professing a kinde of life straunge and diuers from the common trade UpoÌ„ this diuersitie of life and profession folowed also like diuersitie of garments and attire differing from their other breethren After this moreouer came in the rule of S. Benedict enioyning to them a prescribed forme of goyng of wearing of watching sleeping rising praying of sileÌ„ce sole life and diet and all thinges almost differing from the vulgar sort of common Christians Whereby men seeing theyr austerity beganne to haue them in great admiration Monkes diuers from other in apparell And thus growing vp in opinion of hoâ—â—nes of lay men and laborers they came at length to be Clergy men and greatest doers of all other in Christes religion In so muche that at last there was none reputed almost for a religious man or perfect christian vnles he were a monk neither almost was any aduauÌ„ced to any dignity of the Church but either he was a monke or afterward he put on a
feare or perill But in suche Realmes and Kingdomes as this wher Lawes and Parliamentes be not alwayes one but are subiect to the disposition of the prince neither is it certayne alwayes what Princes maye come y e surest way therfore to send Monkery Popery packing out of the realme is to doe with their houses and possessions as king Henry here did through y t motion of y e counsell of Cromwell For els who seeth not in Queene Maries time if either the houses of monkes had stand or their landes had bene otherwise disposed then into the handes of such as they were how many of them had bene restored replenished agayn w t monkes fryers in as ample wise as euer they were And if Dukes Barons and the Nobilities scarse were able to retayne the landes and possessions of Abbeyes distributed to them by king Henry from the deuotion of Queene Mary seeking to build agayne the walles of Hierico what then shoulde the meaner sorte haue done let other men coniecture Wherfore it is not vnlike but that Gods heauenly prouidence did well foresee and dispose these thinges before by this man The vtter ruine of Monasteryes was Gods worke in workyng the destruction of these Abbeyes whereupon as often as he sent out any men to suppresse any monasterie hee vsed commonly to send them with this charge that they shuld throw downe those houses euen to the foundation Which wordes although may seeme percase to some to be cruelly spoken of hym yet contrariwise doe I suppose the doing thereof not to be without Gods speciall prouidence and secret guiding Or els we might peraduenture haue had suche swarmes of fryers and monkes possessed in theyr nestes agayne before this day in England in so great a number that tenne Cromwels afterward vnneth should haue suffered to haue vnhoused them Wherfore if the plantation which the Lord God neuer planted be pluckt vp by the rootes Math. 15. let God alone wyth his working and let the monasteries goe Now that you haue seene what this Malleus Monachorum hath done in defacing the Sinagogue of the pope Malleus Monachorum Cromwelius let vs see how the sayd Cromwell againe did trauayle in setting vp Christes church and congregation After that the bishop of Romes power and authoritye was banished out of England the bishops of his sect neuer ceased to seeke all occasion how eyther to restore hys head agayne being broken and wounded Cromwell the Forte defence of the Church An assembly of learned men appoynted by the king or at the least to keepe vpright those thinges which yet remayned wherein although theyr labours were not altogether frustrate yet had they brought much more to passe if Cromwell as a mighty wall and defence of the church had not resisted continually theyr enterprises It happened that after the abolishing of the Pope certayne tumultes began to rise about religion Wherupō it seemed good vnto king Henry to appoynt an assemblye of learned men and Bishops Cromwel with Alex. Alesius resort to the assembly which should soberly modestly entreat and determine those thinges which perteyned vnto Religion Briefely at the kinges pleasure all the learned men but specially the Bishops assembled to whō this matter seemed chiefely to belong Cromwell thought also to be present himselfe with the Byshoppes who by chaunce meeting with Alexander Alesius by the way a Scottish man brought him with him to the conuocation house where all the Bishoppes were assembled together Which was in the yeare .1537 The Bishops and Prelates attending vppon the comming of Cromwell as he was come in rose vp and did obeysaunce to him as to their vicar generall and he agayn saluted euery one in theyr degree and sate downe in the highest place at the table according to his degree and office and after him euery bishop in his order and Doctours First ouer agaynst him sate the Archb. of Canterbury then the Archbishop of Yorke the bishops of London Lincolne Salisbury Bath Ely Herford Chychester Norwich Rochester and Worcester c. There Cromwel in y e name of the king whose most deare and secret Counsellour at that present he was and Lorde priuy Seale and vicar generall of the realme spake these wordes in maner folowing RIght reuerend fathers in Christe The kinges maiesty geueth you high thankes that ye haue so diligently without any excuse Cromwells Oration to the byshops assembled hither according to his commaūdement And ye be not ignoraunt that ye be called hither to determine certayne controuersies which at this time be moued concerning the christian Religion and fayth not onely in this Realme but also in all nations through the world For the king studyeth day and nyght to set a quietnesse in the Churche and he can not rest vntill all such controuersies be fully debated and ended through the determination of you of his whole Parliament For although his speciall desire is to set a stay for the vnlearned people whose cōsciences are in doubt what they may beleue and he himselfe by his excellent learning knoweth these controuersies wel enough yet he will suffer no common alteration but by the consent of you and of his whole Parliamēt By the which thing ye may perceiue both his high wisedome and also his great loue towarde you And he desireth you for Christes sake that all malice obstinacy and carnall respecte set apart ye will frendly and louinglye dispute among your selues of the controuersies moued in the Churche The kinges request to the Bishops and that ye will conclude all thinges by the woord of God without all brawling or scolding neither will his maiestye suffer the Scripture to be wrasted and defaced by any Gloses any papisticall Lawes or by any authority of Doctours or Counselles and muche lesse will he admitte any articles or doctrine not conteyned in the Scripture but approued onely by continuaunce of time and olde custome and by vnwritten verities as ye were wont to do Ye know wel enough that ye be bound to shew this seruice to Christ and to his Church and yet notwithstanding his maiestye will geue you high thankes if ye will sette and conclude a godly and a perfect vnity whereunto this is the onelye way and meane if ye wil determine all thinges by the Scripture as God commaundeth you in Deuteronomie whiche thing hys maiesty exhorteth and desireth you to do When Cromwel had ended this his Oration the Byshops rose vp altogether geuing thankes vnto the kings maiesty not for his great zeale toward the church of christ and also for his most godly exhortation worthy so Christian a prince Immediately they rose vp to disputation where as Stokesly Bishop of London first of all being the moste earnest champion maynteyner of the Romish Decrees whō Cromwel a litle before had checked by name for defending vnwritten verities endeuoured himselfe with all his labour and industry out of the olde Schole Gloses to maynteyne the
there be whom nothing doth please which is dailie seene and receiued vsed to go with his haire hangyng about his eares downe vnto his shoulders after a strange monstrous maner counterfeiting belyke the wyld Irish men or els Crinitus Ioppas which Uirgil speaketh of as one wearie of his owne English fashion or else as one ashamed to be seene lyke a man would rather go like a woman or lyke to one of the Gorgon sisters but most of all lyke to hymselfe that is lyke to a Ruffin that could not tell how to go As this Ruffin ruffling thus with his locks was walkyng in the streetes as chance was who should meet him but the Lord Cromwell The Ruffin with the long heare who beholding the deforme and vnseemly maner of his disguised goyng full of much vanitie and hurtfull example called the man to question with him whose seruaunt he was which being declared then was demanded whether his maister or any of his felows vsed so to go with such haire about their shoulders as he did or no Which when he denied and was not able to yeld any reason for refuge of that his monstruous disguising at leÌ„gth he fell to this excuse that he had made a vow To this the Lord Cromwell answered agayne that for so much as he had made himself a votarie he would not force him to breake his vowe but vntill his vow should be expired he should lye the meane tyme in prison and so seâ—te him immediately to the Marshalsey where he endured till at length this intonsus Cato beyng perswaded by hys maister to cut his haire by sute and petition of frends hee was brought agayne to the Lord Cromwell with his hed polled according to the accustomed sort of his other fellowes and so was dismissed Hereunto also pertaineth the example of frier Bartley Frier Bartley casteâ—â— away 〈…〉 who wearing still his friers coule after the suppression of religious houses Cromwell commyng thorough Paules churchyard and espieng him in Rheines his shop yea said he will not that coule of yours be left of yet And if I heare by one a clocke that this apparel be not changed thou shalt be hanged immediatly for example to al other And so putting his coule away he neuer durst weare it after If the same Lorde Cromwell which could not abyde this seruyng man so disfigured in his haire were now in these our dayes aliue with the same authoritie which then he had and saw these new fangled fashions of attire vsed here amongst vs both of men and women I suppose verily that neither these monstruous ruffes nor these prodigious hose and prodigall or rather hyperbolicall barbarous breeches which seeme rather lyke barels then breeches would haue any place in England In which vnmeasurable excesse of vesture this I haue to maruell first how these seruing men which commonly haue nothyng els but their wages and that so slender and bare caÌ„ maintaine such slops so huge and so sumptuous 〈…〉 of England 〈◊〉 a Cromwell which coÌ„monly stand them in more then their three yeares wages doe come vnto Secondly I maruell that their maisters and Lordes who shall yeld to God account of their seruaunts doings do not search and trie out their seruants walkes how they come by these expenses wherewith to vpholde this brauerie seing their stipendary wages and all reuenues els they haue will not extend thereunto Thirdlye this most of all is to be marueiled that magistrates which haue in their hands the ordring and guiding of good laws do not prouide more seuerely for the needfull reformation of these enormities But here we may well see truly this may say that England once had a Cromwell Long it were to recite what innumerable benefits this worthy Counsellour by his prudent pollicie his graue authoritie and perfect zeale wrought and brought to passe in the publicke Realme and especially in the Church of England what good orders he established what wickednes and vices he suppressed what corruptions he reformed what abuses he broght to light what crafty iuglings what idolatrous deceptions and superstitious illusioÌ„s he detected and abolished out of the Church What posteritie will euer thinke the Church of the Pope pretendyng such religion to haue bene so wicked 〈…〉 in the Church 〈◊〉 and reformed by Cromwell The Rooâ—e of Grace 〈…〉 his eyes so long to abuse the peoples eyes with an old rotten stocke called the Roode of grace wherein a man should stand inclosed with an hundreth wyers within the roode to make the Image goggle with the eyes to nod with his head to hang the lippe to mooue and shake his iawes according as the valew was of the gift which was offred If it were a small piece of siluer he would hang a frowning lippe if it were a piece of gold then should his iawes go merily Thus miserablye was the people of Christ abused their soules seduced their senses beguiled and their purses spoiled till this Idolatrous forgerie at last by Cromwels meanes was disclosed The bloud of Hales and the image with all his engines shewed openly at Paules crosse and there torne in pieces by the people The like was done by the bloud of Hales which in like maner by Cromwell was brought to Paules crosse there prooued to be the bloud of a ducke Who would haue iudged but that the mayd of Kent had bene an holy woman and a prophetesse inspired had not Cromwell and Cranmer tried her at Paules crosse to bee a strong whore What should I speake of Daruel Gartheren of the rood of Chester of Thom. Becket our Lady of Walsingham The â—oly 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 with an infinite multitude more of the like affinitie All which stockes and blockes of cursed idolatrie Cromwell stirred vp by the prouidence of God remooued out of the peoples way that they might walke more safely in the sincere seruice of almighty God While the Lord Cromwell was thus blessedly occupied in profiting the common wealth 〈…〉 out of the way and purging y e church of Christ it happened to him as commonly it doth to all good men that where any excellency of vertue appeareth there enuy creepeth in and where true pietie seeketh most after Christ there some persecution followeth withall Thus I say as he was labouring in the commoÌ„ welth and doyng good to the poore afflicted saintes helping them out of trouble the malice of his enimies so wrought continually hunting for matter against him that they neuer ceased till in the end thâ—y by false traines and crafty surmises brought him out of the kings fauour The chiefe and principall enimie against him was Steuen Gardiner bishop of Winchester who euer disdayning and enuieng the state and felicitie of the Lord Cromwell Steph. Gardiner chiefe enemy to the L. CroÌ„well and now taking his occasion by the mariage of lady Anne of Cleue beyng a stranger and forreiner put in the Kings eares what a perfect thing it were for the quiet of
which had the doing therof to chaunge the name of William Tyndall because that name then was odious and to farther it by a straÌ„ge name of Thomas Mathew Iohn Rogers the same time beyng corrector to the print who had then translated the residue of the Apocripha and added also certaine notes thereto in the margent The Byble presented to the king by the Lord Cromwell The Byble put forth with the kinges priuiledge and therof came it to be called Thomas Mathewes Bible Which Bible of Thomas Mathew after it was imprinted and presented to the Lord Cromwell the Lord Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury who liked very well of it the sayd Cromwell presented it to y e kyng and obteined that the same might freely passe to be read of hys subiectes with hys graces licence So that there was Printed vpon the same booke one lyue in red letters with these wordes Set forth with the Kings most gracious licence The setting forth of this booke did not a little offend the Clergy namely the Bishop aforesayd both for the Prologues specially because in the same booke was one special table collected of the common places in the Bible and the scriptures for the approbation of the same chiefly about the supper of the lord and mariage of priests and the masse which there was said not to be found in Scripture Furthermore after the restraint of this foresayde Bible of Mathew An other Byble of the great volume printed at Paris another Bible began to be printed at Paris an 1540. Which was called the Bible of the large Uolume The Printers whereof were the foresayde Richard Grafton and Whitchurche which bare the charges A great helper thereto was the lord Cromwell The chiefest ouerseer was Myles Couerdale who taking the translation of Tyndall conferred the same with the Hebrue and amended many things In this Bible although the former notes of Thomas Mathew was omitted The Byshops offended at the Byble translated into Englishe yet sondry markes handes were annexed in the sides which ment that in those places shuld be made certeine notes wherwith also the clergy was offended though the notes were not made After this the bishops bringing their purpose to passe brought the Lord Cromwell out of fauour and shortly to his death and not long after great complaint was made to the king of the translation of the Bible and of y e preface of the same The sale of the Byble stayd by the king throug the Byshops meanes· and then was the sale of the Bible commaunded to be stayed the B. promising to amend correct it but neuer performing the same Then Grafton was called first charged with the printing of Mathewes Bible but he being feareful of trouble made excuses for himselfe in all things Then was he examined of the great Bible and what notes he was purposed to make To the which he aunswered that he knewe none For his purpose was to haue retayned learned men to haue made the notes Rich. Grafton imprisoned for printing the Bible but when he perceyued the kynges maiestie and his Clergye not willing to haue any he proceded no further But for al these excuses Grafton was sent to the Fleet and there remayned vi wekes and before he came out was bound in CCC.li that he should neither sell nor imprint or cause to be imprinted any moe Bibles vntill the king the clergy should agree vpon a translation And thus was the Bible from that tyme stayed during the raigne of Kyng Henry the viij But yet one thing more is to be noted that after the imprinters had lost their Bibles they continued suiters to Boner as is aforesaid to be a meane for to obteyne of the French king their bookes againe but so long they continued suters and Boner euer fed them with faire wordes promising them much but did nothing for them till at the last Boner was discharged of his ambassade and returned home where he was right ioyfully welcomed home by the lord Cromwell who loued him dearely and had a maruelous good opinion of him Edm. Boner a great frend to L. Cromwell al the tyme of his prosperitye And so long as Cromwell remained in autoritie so long was Boner at his beck and friend to his friends and enimy to his enimies as namely at that tyme to Gardmer B. of Winchester who neuer fauoured Cromwell therefore Boner could not fauour him but that he and Winchester were the greatest enemies that might be Steph. Gardiner and Boner of enemyes made frendes But so soone as Cromwell fel immediatly Boner and Winchester pretended to be the greatest men that liued and no good word could Boner speake of Cromwell but the lewdest vilest and bitterest that he could speake calling him the rankest heretike that euer liued and then such as the sayd Boner knew to be in good fauour with Cromwell Doct. Boner altereth his frendship religion he could neuer abide their sight Insomuch as the next day after that Cromwell was appreheÌ„ded the abouenamed Grafton who before had bene very famâ—liarâ— with Boner met with the sayd Boner sodenly and sayd vnto hym that he was sory to heare of the newes that then was abroad What are they sayd he Of the apprehension of the L. Cromwell sayd Grafton Are ye sory for that sayd he It had bene good that he had bene dispatched long ago With that Grafton looked vpon hym and knew not what to say but came no more to Boner Howbeit afterward the sayd Grafton beyng charged for the imprinting of a ballet made in the fauour of Cromwel was called before the Councel Doctor Boner agaynst the L. Cromwell where Boner was present and there Boner charged hym with the wordes that hee spake to hym of Cromwell and told out a great long tale But the lord Awdeley who then was Lord Chauncellor right discretly and honourably cut of the matter and entered into other talke The history of Robert Barnes Thomas Garret and William Hierome diuines LIke as in forreine battails the chiefe poynt of victorie consisteth in the safetie of the Generall or captayne Rob. Barnes T. Garret W. Hierome Martyrs euen so when the valiaunt standerd bearer and stay of the church of England Tho. Cromwell I meane was made away pitie it is to behold what miserable slaghter of good men and good women ensued thereupon wherof we haue now Christ willing to entreat For Winchester hauyng now gotten his full purpose free swinge to exercise his cruelty wonder it was to see that Aper Calydonius or as the scripture speaketh that Ferus singularis Psal. 40. what troubles he raised in the Lordes vineyard And least by delayes he might loose the occasion presently offered he straight wais made his first assaultes vpon Robert Barnes Thomas Garret and William Hierome whom in y e very same moneth within ij dayes after Cromwels death he caused to be put to execution Whose
With that he went foorth into his great chamber and read the same Bil before the audience which enueigled and willed me to set to my haÌ„d saieng also that I had fauour shewed me Then sayd the B. I might thaÌ„ke other and not my selfe of the fauour that I found at hys hand for he considered he sayd that I had good frendes and also that I was come of a worshipfull stocke Then answered one Christopher a seruant to M. Dennie Rather ought you my L. to haue done it in such case for Gods sake then for mans Then my L. sate down and tooke me the writing to set therto my hand and I writ after this maner I Anne Askew do beleue all maner things conteined in the faith of the catholike church And for as much as mention here is made of the writyng of Boner The wordes of the Registers which this godly woman sayd before she had not in memory therefore I thought in this place to inferre the same both with the whole circumstance of Boner and with the title thereunto prefixed by the Register and also with her owne subscription to the intent the Reader seyng the same subscription neyther to agree with the tyme of the title aboue prefixed nor with the subscription after the writing annexed might the better vnderstand thereby what credite is to be geuen hereafter to suche Byshops and to such Registers The tenour of Boners writyng proceedeth thus The true copy of the confession and beliefe of Anne Askew otherwise called Anne Kime made before the B. of London the xx day of March in the yere of our lord God after the computation of the Church of England 1545. and subscribed with her owne hand in the presence of the â—ayd B. and other whose names hereafter are recited set foorth and published at this present to the entent the world may see what credence is now to be geuen vnto the same woman who in so short a tyme hath most damnably altered and changed her opinion and beliefe Ex Regist. therfore rightfully in open court arrained and condemned Ex Regist. BE it known to all faythfull people that as touching the blessed sacrament of the aultar I do firmely vndoubtedly beleue that after the wordes of consecration be spoken by the Priest according to the common vsage of thys Church of England The copy of the Byshops reporte vpon the confession of Anne Askew as it staÌ„deth 〈◊〉 the Registers there is present really the bodye and bloud of our Sauiour Iesu Christ whether the minister which doth consecrate be a good man or a bad man that also whensoeuer the sayd Sacrament is receiued whether the receiuer be a good man or a bad man he doth receiue it really corporally And moreouer I do beleue that whether the said Sacrament then receiued of the Minister or els reserued to be put into the pixe or to be brought to any person that is impotent or sicke yet there is the very bodie and bloud of our sayd sauiour so that whether the Minister or the receiuer be good or bad yea whether the Sacrament be receiued or reserued alwayes there is the blessed body of Christ really And this thing with all other things touching the Sacrament other sacraments of the Church and all things els touching the christian beliefe which are taught and declared in the kings Maiesties booke lately set forth for the erudition of the christiaÌ„ people I Anne Askew otherwise called Anne Kyme do truely and perfectly beleeue and so here presently confesse and knowledge And here I do promise that henceforth I shall neuer say or doe any thyng agaynst the premisses or against any of them In witnesse whereof I the sayd Anne haue subscribed my name vnto these presents Written the xx day of March in the yere of our Lord God 1545. Ex Regist. Ex Reg. Lond. By me Anne Askew otherwise called Anne Kyme Edmund Bish. of London Iohn Bish of Bathe Owen Oglethorpe Doct. of Diuinitie Witnesses Rich. Smith Doct. of Diuinitie Ioh. Rudde Bacheler of Diuinitie Wil. Pie Bacheler of Diuinitie Iohn Wymsley Archdeacon of London Iohn Cooke Rob. Iohn Frances Spilman Edward Hall Alexander Bret. Edmund Buts With diuers other mo beyng then present Here mayest thou note gentle Reader in this confession both in the B. and his register a double sleight of false conueiaunce For although the confession porporteth the words of the bishops writing Bonner and hys Register reproued with an vntruth whereunto she did set her hand yeâ— by the title prefixed before mayest thou see that both she was arraigned condemned before this was registred and also that she is falsly reported to haue put to her hand which in deed by this her owne booke appeareth not so to be but after this maner and condition I Anne Askew doe beleeue all maner thinges conteyned in the fayth of the Catholike Church and not otherwise It followeth more in the story Then because I did adde vnto it the catholike church he â—ang into his chamber in a great fury With that my cosin Britaine followed him desiring him for Gods sake to bee gooâ— L. vnto me Bonner Byshop of London in a chafe agaynst Anne Askew He answered that I was a woman and that â—e was nothing deceiued in me Then my cosine Britayne desired him to take me as a woman and not to set my weake womans wit to his lordships great wisdome Then went in vnto him Doct. Westen and sayd that the cause why I did write there the catholike church Doct. Westen was that I vnderstoode not the Church written afore So with much adoe they perswaded my Lord to come out agayne and to take my name with y e names of my sureties which were my cosin Britaine and Maister Spilman of Graies Inne This beyng done we thought that I should haue bene put to bayle immediatly according to the order of the law Howbeit he would not suffer it but committed me from thence to prison agayne Anne Askew brought to the Guilde Hall vntill the next morrow and then he willed me to appeare in the Guild hall so I did Notwithstanding they would not put me to bayle there neyther but red the B. writing vnto me as before and so commanded me againe to prison Then were my sureties appointed to come before theÌ„ on the next morrow in Paules Church which dyd so in deede Notwithstandyng they would once agayne haue brokeÌ„ of with them because they would not be bound also for another woman at their plesure whom they knew not nor yet what matter was laid vnto her charge Anne Askew bayled at last vnder sâ—ertyes with much adoe Notwithstanding at the last after much ado and reasoning to fro they toke a bond of them of recognisance for my forth comming And thus I was at the last deliuered Written by me Anne Askew The latter apprehension and examination of the worthy Martyr of
sitting in Smithfield Hetherto we haue entreated of this good woman Now it remayneth that we touch somewhat as concernyng her ende and Martyrdome After that she beyng borne of such stocke and kynred that she might haue liued in great wealth and prosperitie if she would rather haue followed the world then Christ now had bene so tormented that she could neyther lyue long in so great distresse An. Askew brought â—â—to the 〈◊〉 neyther yet by her aduersaries be suffered to die in secret the daye of her execution beyng appoynted she was brought into Smithfield in a chayre because she could not goe on her feete An. Askew 〈◊〉 vpon the racke by meanes of her great tormentes When she was brought vnto the stake she was tyed by the middle with a chayne that held vp her body When all things were thus prepared to the fire D. Shaxton who was then appoynted to preach â—â—axton â—reached at Anne 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 began his Sermon Anne Askew hearyng and answering agayne vnto him where he sayd wel confirmed the same where he sayd amisse there sayde she he misseth and speaketh without the booke The Sermon beyng finished the Martyrs standyng there tyed at three seuerall Stakes ready to theyr Martirdome beganne theyr prayers The multitude and concourse of the people was exceedyng the place where they stoode beyng rayled about to keepe out the prease Upon the Benche vnder Saint Bartlemewes Church sate Wrisley Chauncellour of England the old Duke of Norfolke the olde Earle of Bedford the Lord Mayor wyth dyuers other moe Before the fire should be set vnto them one of the Benche hearyng that they had gunnepouder about them and beyng afrayde least the fagots by strength of the gunnepouder would come â—lieng about their eares began to be afraid but the Erle of Bedford declaring vnto him how y e gunpouder was not laid vnder the fagots but onely about theyr bodies to rydde them out of their paine which hauyng vente there was no daunger to them of the fagottes so diminished that feare Anne Askew refuseth the kinges pardon Then Wrisley Lord Chauncellour sent to Anne Askew letters offring to her the kyngs pardon if she would recant Who refusing once to looke vpon them made this answer agayne that she came not thether to deny her lord and Maister Then were the letters likewise offered vnto the other who in lyke manner followyng the constancie of the woman denied not onely to receyue them Iusâ—titia iniusta but also to looke vpon them Whereupon the Lord Mayor commaundyng fire to be put vnto them cryed wyth a lowde voyce Fiat iustitia And thus the good Anne Askew with these blessed Martyrs beyng troubled so many maner of ways and hauing passed through so many torments hauyng now ended the long course of her agonies beyng coÌ„passed in with flames of fire as a blessed sacrifice vnto God she slept in the lord an 1546. leauyng behynd her a singular example of christian constancy for all men to follow John Lacels Iohn Adams and Nicholas Belenian The Martyrdome of Anne Askew Io. Lacels Io. Adams Nich. Belenian THere was at the same time also burnt together wyth her one Nicholas Belenian priest of Shropshire I. Adams a Taylor and Iohn Lacels Gentleman of the court and houshold of king Henry It happened well for them that they dyed together with Anne Askew For albeit that of themselues they wer strong and stout men yet through the example and exhortation of her they beyng the more boldened receyued occasion of greater comfort in that so paynefull and dolefull kynd of death who beholdyng her inuincible constancie and also stirred vp thorough her perswasions did set apart all kynd of feare Thus they confirming one another with mutual exhortations taried looking for the tormenter and fire which at the last flaming round about them consumeb their blessed bodies in happy Martyrdome in the yeare of our saluation 1546. about the month of Iune There is also a certayne letter extant which the sayd I. Lacels briefly wrote beyng in prison touchyng the sacrament of Christes body and bloud wherin he doth both coÌ„fute the errour of them which being not contented wyth the spirituall receyuing of the sacrament wil leaue no substance of bread therin and also confuteth the sinister interpretation of many therupon The tenor of which letter is as here vnder followeth The copy of the letter of Iohn Lacels written out of prison SAint Paule because of sectes and dissention among the Corinthians The letter of M. Iohn Lacels written out of prison wrote his epistle vnto them and in lyke case pertaining to my conscience I doe protest my whole hart in the blessed supper of the Lord wherein I trust in God to bryng nothyng for me but I shall be able wyth Gods holy worde to declare and manifest the same And herein I take occasion to recite the saying of saint Paule in the sayd Epistle the xi chapter That which I deliuered vnto you â— Cor. 11. I receyued of the Lorde For the Lorde Iesus the same night in which he was betrayed tooke breade gaue thankes and brake it and sayd take ye eate ye this is my body which is broken for you Here me seemeth S. Paule durst not take vpon hym hys Lord and maisters authoritie Wherefore as at Gods hand the breaking of the most innocent and immaculate body and bloud of Christ is the quietnes of all mens consciences the onely remedy of our sinnes and the redemption of mankynd which is called in the scripture the dailye offering so the Masse whiche is the inuention of man whose author is the Pope of Rome as it doth appeare in Polydore Uirgill and many others is the vnquietnesse of all Christendome The blasphemy wickednes of the Masse a blasphemy vnto Christes bloud and as Daniel calleth it the abhominable desolation as the Scripture shall hereafter more manifest it S. Paule was belyke to learne of the Romaines church A prophesie the manner of the consecration as they call it wyth the breathyng ouer the hoste and other ceremonies besides that he durst not take vpon him to say Hoc est corpus meum S. Paule did not take vpon him in the person of Christ to say Hoc est corpus meum as our Priestes doe But this I will admitte it was the Lord Iesus that made the supper which also did finish it and made an end of the onely acte of our saluation not onely here in this world but with his father in heauen as he declareth hym selfe that he will drinke no more of this bitter cuppe tyll he drinke it new in his fathers kingdom where all bitternes shall be taken away Now if any man be able to finish the acte of our Sauiour in breakyng of hys body and sheadyng of his bloude here and also to finish it with the father in heauen then let hym say it But I thinke that if men will looke vpon saint Paules wordes well
and excellent lady Queene Katherine Parre Anno 1546. the laste wife to king Henrye The storie wherof is thys About the same time aboue noted whych was about the yeare after the king returned from Bullein he was informed that Queene Katherine Parre at that time his wife was very much geuen to the reading and study of the holy scriptures Queene Katherine Parre that she for that purpose had retained diuers well learned and godly persons to instruct her throughly in the same w t whom as at al times conuenient she vsed to haue priuate conference touching spiritual matters so also of ordinarie but especially in Lente euery day in the after noone for the space of an houre The religious â—eale of Queene Katherine toward Godâ— word one of her sayd Chaplains in her priuie Chamber made some collation to her and to her Ladies and Gentlewomen of her priuie Chamber or other that were disposed to heare in which sermons they oft times touched suche abuses as in the churche then were rife Which things as they were not secretely done so neyther were their preachings vnknowen vnto the Kynge Wherof at the first and for a great time he semed very wel to like Which made her y e more bold being in deed become very zealous toward the Gospell and the professors therof â—ranckly to debate with the king touching Religion and therein flatly to discouer her selfe oftetimes wishing exhorting and perswading the king The exhortation of Queene Katherine to the king that as hee had to the glorye of God and hys eternall fame begonne a good and a goolye woorke in banishinge that monsterous Idolle of Rome so he would throughly perfite and finish the same cleansing and purging hys Churche of Englande cleane from the dregges therof wherin as yet remained great superstition The king toward his latter â—nd waxed more impacient And all be it the king grewe towardes hys latter ende very sterne and opinionate so that of fewe he could be content to be taught but worst of all to be contended wyth all by argument notwythstanding towardes her he refrained hys accustomed manner vnto others in like case vsed as appeared by great respectes either for the reuerence of the cause whereunto of hym selfe he seemed well inclined if some others coulde haue ceased from seeking to peruert hym or els for the singular affection which vntill a verye smal time before hys death he alwayes bare vnto her For neuer handmaide soughte wyth more carefull diligence to please her mistresse then shee did with all painfull endeuor apply her selfe by all vertuous meanes The vertuous inclination of Q. Katherine toward the king in all thynges to please hys humour Moreouer besides the vertues of the minde shee was endued wyth very rare giftes of nature as singular beautie fauour and comely personage being thynges wherein the King was greatly delyghted and so enioyed shee the kings fauour to the great likelihoode of the setting at large of the Gospell within this Realme at that time hadde not the malicious practise of certain enemies professed against the truth which at that time also were very great preuented y e same to the vtter alienating of the kings mind from Religion and almost to the extreme ruine of the Queene and certaine others with her if God had not maruelously sucâ—oured her in that distresse Enemyes conspirers agaynst the Gospell The conspirers and practisers of her death were Gardiner B. of Winchester Wrisley then Lord Chauncellor and others more aswell of the kings priuie chamber as of his priuie councell These seeking for the furtheraunce of theyr vngodly purpose to reuiue stirre vp and kindle euil and pernicious humours in their Prince and soueraigne Lord to the intent to depryue her of thys great fauour which then she stoode in wyth the king which they not a litle feared would turne to the vtter ruine of their Antichristian secte if it shoulde continue and thereby to stoppe the passage of the Gospell and consequently Queene Katherine a patronesse of Gods truth .. hauing taken away her who was the only Patronesse of the professours of the trueth openlye wythout feare of checke or controlment wyth fire and sworde after theyr accustomed maner to inuade the small remainder as they hoped of that poore flocke made theyr wicked entrie vnto this theyr mischieuous enterprise after thys manner following The kinges Maiestie as you haue hearde misliked to be contended with all in any kinde of argument This humour of hys although not in smaller matters yet in causes of Religion as occasion serued the Queene would not sticke in reuerent termes and humble talke entring wyth him into discourse with sound reasons of Scripture now and then to contrary The whych the Kyng was so well accustomed vnto in those matters that at her handes he tooke all in good part or at the least did neuer shew countenance of offence thereat The king sometyme contraâ—y to the king in argument which did not a litle appall her aduersaries to heare and see During which tyme perceyuing her so throughly grounded in the kings fauour they durst not for theyr liues once opeÌ„ their lips vnto the king in any respect to touch her either in her presence or behind her backe And so long shee continued this her accustomed vsage not onely of hearing priuate sermons as is sayde but also of her free conference with the king in matters of Religion without all perill The king waâ—eth sickly and difficult to please vntill at the last by reason of his sore leg the anguish whereof began more and more to encrease he waxed sickly and therwithall froward and difficult to be pleased In the tyme of this his sicknes he had left his accustomed maner of comming and visiting the Queene therefore she according as she vnderstoode him by such assured intelligence as shee had about him to be disposed to haue her company sometimes being sent for other sometymes of her selfe would come to visite him either at after dinner or after supper as was most fit for her purpose At whiche tymes shee woulde not fayle to vse all occasions to moue him according to her maner zelously to proceede in the reformation of the Church The king beginneth to mislyâ—â—â— of the Queene The sharpenes of the disease had sharpened the kinges accustomed pacience so that he began to shew some tokens of misliking and contrary vnto his maner vpon a day breaking of that matter hee tooke occasion to enter into other talke which somewhat amazed the Queene To whome notwithstanding in her presence he gaue neither euill word nor countenance but knit vp al arguments w t gentle wordes and louinge countenaunce and after other pleasant talke shee for that time tooke her leaue of his maiesty Who after his maner bidding her farewell sweete hearte for that was his vsuall terme to the Queene licenced her to depart At this visitation chaunced the Bishop of
purpose of this Bishop of suche like bloudy aduersaries practising thus against the Queene proceeding of gods gospel as ye haue heard putteth me in remembraÌ„ce of such an other like story of his wicked working in like manner a litle before but much more pernitious pestilent to the publick church of Iesus Christ then this was daungerous to the priuate estate of the Queene Whyche storie likewise I thought heere as in conuenient place to be adioyned notified to be knowen to all posteritie according as I haue it faithfully recorded and storied by hym which heard it of the Archbishop Cranmers own mouth declared in order and forme as foloweth * A discourse touching a certaine pollicie vsed by Steuen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester in staying king Henrie the 8. from redressing of certaine abuses of ceremonies in the church being Ambassadour beyonde the seas Also the communication of king Henrye the 8 had wyth the ambassador of France at Hampton Court concerning the reformation of religion as wel in France as in Englande Anno 1546. Mens August IT chanced in the time of K. Henrie the 8. when his highnes did lastly not many yeres before his death conclude a league betwene the Emperor the French king and himselfe that the B. of Winchester SteueÌ„ Gardiner by name was sent in Ambassage beyonde the seas for that purpose In whose absence the Archbishop of CaÌ„terbury Thomas Cranmer attending vpon the kings Court sought occasion somwhat to further the reformation of the corrupt religion not yet fully restored vnto a perfection SteueÌ„ Gardiner Ambassadour For lyke as the sayd Archb. was alwaies diligent and forward to prefer and aduaunce the sincere doctrine of the Gospel so was that other byshop a contrary instrument coÌ„tinually spurning against the same in whatsoeuer coast of the worlde he remained For euen now he being beyond y e seas in y e temporal affaires of y e realme forgate not but fouÌ„d the meanes as a most valiant champion of the B. of Rome to stop and hinder aswel the good diligence of the sayd Archbishop Winchester a great hindâ—rer of the course of the Gospell as the godly disposition of the kings Maiestie in that behalfe whych thus chaunced Whilest the sayde B. of Winchester was nowe remaining beyond the seas about the affaires aforsaide y e kings maiesty and the saide Archbishop hauing conference together for reformatioÌ„ of some superstitious enormities in the Church amongst other things the king determined forthwith to pull downe the Roodes in euery churche The kinges conference with D. Cranmer about reformation of the Ghurch Rood loftes Ringing on Alhallow night and to suppresse the accustomed ringing on Alhalow night wyth a few such like vaine ceremonies And therefore when the said Archb. taking his leaue of the king to go into Kent his dioces his highnes willed him to remember that he shuld cause 2. letters to be deuised for me quoth the King to be signed the one to be directed vnto you my Lorde and the other vnto the Archbishop of Yorke wherein I will commaund you both to send forth your precepts vnto all other Byshops wythin your prouinces Lettets of reformation to be sent by the king to see those enormities and Ceremonies reformed vndelaidly that we haue communed off So vppon this the kings pleasure knowen when the Archbishop of Canterburye was then come into Kent hee caused his Secretarye to conceiue and write these Letters according to the kings minde and being made in a readinesse sent them to the Courte to Syr Anthony Denie for hym to get them signed by the king when maister Denie had mooued the king thereunto the king made answere I am now otherwayes resolued for you shal send my Lorde of Canterburye worde that sithence I spake with hym about these matters I haue receiued letters from my Lord of Winchester nowe being on the other side of the Sea about the conclusion of a league betweene vs The kinges minde altered by Wint. the Emperor and the Frenche king he wryteth plainely vnto vs that the league wil not prosper nor go forward if we make any other innouation change or alteration either in Religion or ceremonies Reformation of Religion stopped by Steuen Gardiner then heretofore hath ben already commensed and done Wherefore my Lorde of Canterburye must take patience heerein and forbeare vntill we may espye a more apt and conuenient time for that purpose Which matter of reformation began to be reuiued again at what time the great Ambassador from the French king came to the kings Maiestie at Hampton Courte not long before his death Anno. 1546. Where then no Gentleman was permitted to waite vpon his Lord and maister This Ambassadour was admirall of Fraunce whose name was Mounsieur de Annebault he came to Hampton Court the 20. day of Aug. an 1546. The matter of reformation againe renued a little before the kinges death The kinges bancket for the French Ambassadour wythout a veluet coate and a chaine of golde And for that entertainment of the Ambassadour were builded in the parke there 3. very notable great and sumptuous banketting houses At the which it was purposed that the sayd Ambassadour should haue bene 3. sundry nightes very richly banketted But as it chaunced the French kings great affaires were then sodenly such that thys Ambassadoure was sent for home in post hast before he had receiued halfe the noble entertainement that was prepared for him so that he hadde but the fruition of the first banketting house Now what princelike order was there vsed in the furniture of y e banket as well in placing of the noble estates namely the kings Maiestie and the French Ambassadour w t the noble men both of England and Fraunce on the one parte and of the Queenes highnesse and the Ladye Anne of Cleeue with other noble women Ladyes of the other part as also touching the great sumptuous preparation of both costly and fine dishes there out of number spent it is not our purpose heere presently to entreate thereof but onely to consider the note of the conference and communication had the first night after the sayd baÌ„ket was finished Secrete communicatioÌ„ betwene the king the French Ambassadour and the Archb. of Cant. betweene the kings Maiestie the sayde Ambassadour and the Archbishop of Canterburye the kings highnesse standing openly in the banketting house in the open face of all the people and leaning one arme vpon the shoulder of the Archbishop of Canterbury and the other arme vppon the shoulder of the Ambassadour touching the establishing of godly religion betweene those two Princes in both theyr realmes As by the report of the sayd Arch. vnto hys secretarie vppon occasion of his seruice to be done in king Edwards visitation then being register in the same visitation The testimony and credite of the story relation was made on that behalfe in thys sorte When the sayd visitation was put
life 36 Thou shalt not vexe or greue by iustice or otherwise the pore that oweth vnto thee for thou mayest not doe it withou sinne 36. Article fol 97. The place is this Thou shalt not vexe or greue by iustice c. as Christ sayth resist not euill Mat. 5. but whosoeuer striketh thee on the right cheeke turn to him the other also c. S Paul sayth Render not euil for euil Rom. 12. Heb. 10. and if it be possible as much as is in you liue in peace with all men not reueÌ„ging your selues my welbeloued but geue place to wrath forâ—â— is written to me the vengeance and I will render it sayth the Lord God â—â— Article 37. Some textes of Canon law suffereth warre but the teaching of Christ forbiddeâ—h all warres Neuerthelesse when a City is besieged or a country inuaded the Lord of the country is bounde to put his life in ieopardy for his subiectes fol. 119. 38. Article 38 So a Lord may vse horrible warre charitably and Christianly fol. 119. How Christians may warre lawfully As touching warre to be moued or styrred first of our parts agaynst any people or country vpon any rash cause as ambiâ—ion malice or reueÌ„ge the gospell of Christ geueth vs no such sword to fight withall Notwithstanding for defence of couÌ„try and subiectes the magistrate being inuaded or prouoked by other may lawfully and is bound to do his best as the city of Marâ—urgh did well in defending it selfe agaynst the Emperour c. 39. Article 39. The gospell maketh all true Christen men seruauntes to all the world fol. 79. Crafty cogging in this article He that compiled this article craftely to make y e matter to appeare more haynous leaueth out y e latter part which should expound the other that is by the rule of charity for that the author addeth withall By which rule of charitye and not of office and duety euery christen man is bouÌ„d one to help another as Christ himselfe being Lord of all yet of charity was a seruaunt to euery man to do him good read the place of the summe of the scripture in the page as in the article it is assigned 40. Article 40. The Gospell is written for all persons estates Prince Duke Pope Emperour fol. 112. They which noted this article for an heresy I suppose could litle tell either what GOD or what the Scripture meaneth 41. Article 41. When iudges haue hope that an euill doer will amend they must be alwayes mercifull as Christ was to the woman taken in aduouâ—ry The temporall law must obey the Gospell and theÌ„ that we may atteÌ„d by warning we shall not correct by iustice fol. 113. The purpose of the book whence this article is wrasted being well vnderstood intendeth not to binde teÌ„poral iudges and magistrates from due executioÌ„ of good lawes but putteth both them and especiall spiritual iudges in remeÌ„braunce by the example of Christ to discerne who be penitent offeÌ„ders and who be otherwise and where they see euident hope of earnest repentance and amendment if they be ecclesiasticall iudges to spare them if they be ciuill magistrates yet to temper the rigour of the law as much as they conueniently may with merciful moderation which the Greekes do call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And thus much hitherto of these heresies and Articles collected by the byshops inserted in theyr own registers one of the bookes abâ—â—e specified The names of y e bishops and collectors were these Syr Tho. More L. ChauÌ„cellor Wil. Warham Archb. of Cant. Tunstall bish of London Ste. Gardiner G. of Wint. Rich. Sampson Deane of the chappel Rich. Wolman M. of Requestes Iohn Bell D. Wilson with a great number moe as in the registers doth appeare Ex Regist. Cant Londinensi Truth maliciâ—â—â—ly slaundered anâ—â—â—preâ—â—ed of the Papistes I shall not need I trust gentle reader further here to tary thee with reciting mo places wheÌ„ these already rehersed may suffice for a taste a triall for thee sufficient to note and consider how falsely most slaunderously these catholickes haue depraued and misreported the books and writinges of good men who might almost gather heresies as well of S. Iohns gospell S. Paules epistles as out of these places Thus may we see what cannot malice do being set on mischiefe or what cannot the spirite of spite and cauâ—lling finde out being inflamed with hatred blowne with the bellowes of ambition and iniquity The Popes crowne the â—onkes bellyes two perillous thinges to be touched And as they haue done with these the like partes they haue and do practise stil against al other whosoeuer in defeÌ„ce of truth dare touch neuer so litle either the Popes crowne or the bellies of his clergy for these ij sores in no case they can abide to be touched And hereof onely coÌ„meth all this crying out heresy heresy blasphemy error schisme Although the doctrine be neuer so sound and perfect after the scripture yet if the writer be not such in all pointes especially in these two aboue touched as wil sing after theyr tune and daunce after theyr pipe he is by by an hereticke The Popes Church vpholden with lying and cauilling by vertue of theyr Inquisition So did they with the Articles of the learned Erle Ioannes Picus Mirandula So did they with Ioh. Rencline or Capâ—â—ion So did they also with good Iohn Colet here in England Also with the like spirite of lying cauilling the catholicke faculties of Louane Spain and Paris condemned the works and writings of Erasmus many mo So full they are of censures articles suspitious offences inquisitions so captions they be in taking so rash in iudging so slaunderous of reporte so practised in deprauing misconstruing and wrasting true meaninges into wrong purposes briefely so pregnant they be in finding heresies where none are that either a man must say nothing or serue theyr deuotioÌ„ or els he shall procure theyr displeasure that is shall be demed for an hereticke Yea though no iust cause of any heresy be ministred yet wher they once take disliking they will not sticke sometimes with false accusations to presse him w t matter which he neuer spake nor thought If Luther had not styrred against the Popes pardons and authority he had remayned still a white soÌ„ne of the mother Catholick church and all had bene wel done whatsoeuer he did But because he aduentured to touche once y e triple crowne what flouds of heresies blasphemies and articles were cast out against him enough to drown a whole world what lyes and forged crimes were inuented agaynst him Here now coÌ„meth Staphylus and furious Surius Impudent lyes 〈◊〉 M. 〈◊〉 M. Bucer most 〈…〉 w t theyr fraternity and say that he learned his Diuinity of the deuill The foloweth an other certain Chronographer who in his lying story reporteth most falsely that Luther dyed of dronkennes With like malice the
Christ refuseth the office of a ciuill iudge the which thing hee would not haue done if it had bene agreeable vnto his office or duety The like thyng also he did in the 8. chapter of Iohn When as he refused to geue iudgement vppon the woman taken in adulterye which was brought before hym Where as they doe alledge that Moyses did supply both offices at once An obiection made by the example of Moyses supplying both the offices aunswered vnto I aunswer that it was done by a rare miracle Furthermore that it continued but for a time vntill things were brought vnto a better state Besides that there was a certayne forme and rule prescribed him of the Lord then tooke he vpon hym the ciuill gouernaunce and the priesthood he was commaunded to resigne vnto hys brother that not w tout good cause for it is agaynst nature that one man should suffise both charges wherefore it was diligently foreseene and prouided for in all ages Neither was there any Bishop so long as any true face or shew of the Church did continue who once thought to vsurpe the right and title of the sword Whereupon in the tyme of Saint Ambrose this Prouerbe tooke his original that Emperours did rather wishe or desire the office of priesthood then Priests any Empire For it was all mens opinions at that tyme that sumptuous pallaces dyd pertayne vnto Emperoures and Churches vnto Priestes Saint Bernard also writeth many thyngs which are agreeable vnto this our opinion Palaces to Princes Churches perteyne to Priestes as is this his saying Peter could not geue that which he had not but he gaue vnto hys successours that which he had that is to say carefulnesse ouer the congregation for when as the Lord Maister sayth that he is not constitute or ordained Iudge betwene two the seruaunt or Disciple ought not to take it scornefully Peter could not geue that he had not Peter had no Lordly dominion Ergo Peter could not giue Lordly dominioÌ„ to his successors if that he may not iudge all men and lest that he might seme in that place to speake of the spiritual iudgement he straight way annexeth Therfore sayth he Your power and autoritie shall be in offence and transgression not in possessions For this purpose and not for the other haue you receyued the keyes of the kingdome of heauen Why then do you inuade other mens bounds or borders The rest I will passe ouer for breuities cause The 7. Article Falsly and against the honour state and reuerence of the sacred maiestie of the kyng of Scottes The vii Article he hath said holden and affirmed that our most noble king of Scottes defender of the Christian fayth would appropriate vnto him selfe all the possessions landes and rentes of the Church geuen and graunted by his predecessors and also by himselfe and conuert them vnto hys owne priuate vse And for this ende and purpose as he hath many tymes written vnto him so hath he with his whole endeuour perswaded our sayd noble Lord and kyng therunto Borthwike It is no maruell though these mad dogges do so barke agaynst me whom they thinke to haue councelled y e kings Maiesty I would to God I had also throughly perswaded hym that he should take away from these vniust sacrilegious possessours the riches wherewithall they are fatted and engreased lyke Swyne For this is the nature of dogs that if any man go about to take away the boane out of their mouth by and by to snatche at hym and teare hym with theyr teeth It is out of all controuersie vnto such which haue any wit at all that such were very childish that is to say ignoraunt of all learnyng and iudgement which did so fat and feede with their possessioÌ„s these belly beastes For who would not iudge it more then childish A coÌ„parison betwene our belly Priestes and the Priestes of Baale to bestow the kyngs vitayles or meate vpon the bellies of the Prophets of Baal and Iesabell But all they which at this present do endue such filthy sinkes I wyll not call them deus of thieues with such reuenues they do follow the steps of Iesabell for what other thing do they when as daily they are bleating and bowyng before theyr Images burnyng of incense and fall flat downe before their altars but y t which in tymes past y e prophets of Baal dyd when as they transported the worship of God vnto an Idoll Wherefore if Daniel and Helias were spotted with heresie when they would haue destroyed the Priests of Baall I graunt that I also must be an hereticke But forsomuch as then he did nothyng but which was coÌ„maunded hym of the Lord that was able to kyll the Prophet which had allured the people to follow strange gods he could not truly and iustly be accused of heresie so neyther can my aduersaries spot me therewithall except peraduenture they will condemne in me that where as Elias delt more rigorously with the Prophetes of Baall for he cast them into the broke Kidron I required or desired no more but that the riches which was wickedly bestowed vpon them and theyr possessions might be taken froÌ„ them The 8. Article He willed and desired and oftentimes with his whole heart prayed that the church of Scotland might come and be brought to the same poynt and state and to lyke ruine as the church of England was already come vnto Borthwike If the church of Israel decayed when as in the tyme of Zorobabell Nâ—emias and other holy men it was released and set at libertie out of Babilon I graunt also that it was a ruine vnto the Englishmen to haue departed and gone away out of Babylon the mother of all whoredome vpon whose rotten and filthy paps and brests they haue a long tyme depended and hanged beyng made drunke with the wyne of her whoredome and vnshamefastnesse They had rather cause to geue me thankes which wyth so sincere and good a heart wished vnto them so happy a fall But these vnthankfull persones thought it not enough w t slaunder and reproch to teare me asunder but that now also as blynd rage and madnesse hath taken away all sinceritie and vprightnesse of mynde and iudgement to lye in wayte and lay snares for my lyfe The 9. Article He hath openly holden sayd and affirmed preached and taught that the lawes of the Church that is to say the sacred Canons approoued and allowed by the holy Catholike and Apostolike church to be of â—o force strength or effect alledging therfore and affirmyng that they are made and inuented contrary to the law of God Borthwike God forbid that I should say that those things which are approoued and allowed by the holy Catholike Church should be of no effect or valew For well I know that the holy Apostolicke church hath neuer allowed ordained or taught any thyng which she hath not learned of the Lord the apostles are witnesses
bishop of Winchester for so much as he in king Edwardes tyme bragged so much of his old mayster of famous memory king Henr. 8. to y e entent y t the glorious vanitie of this bishop of all other like vnto him more notoriously may appeare to al meÌ„ heere is to be noted by the testification as well of mayster Deny as also of Sir Henry Neuell who were there present witnesses of the matter whose record is this that king Henry before the time of his sicknes taking his horse vppon the tarras at Windsore to ride out on hauking sawe standing before him the Lorde Wryothesley Lord Chancelour with diuers other Counsellours and amoÌ„gst them the Bishop of Winchester Whereupon he called the Lorde Chancelour and sayd Winchester commaunded no more to come in the kings sight Did not I commaund you he shuld come no more amongst you meaning the Bishop Wherunto the Lorde Chauncellour aunswered that his comming was to bring his Maiestie word of a beneuolence geuen vnto him by the Cleargie Whereat the King sayd Ah let him come hether and so he did his message and the King went straight away Item another time the King immediatly after his repaire to London fell sicke and caused diuers times hys whole Counsell to come vnto him about his will and other his graue affaires Winchester though he wer excluded yet would seeme stil to be of the kinges Counsel At what time the Bishop also would come vp with them into the vtter priuie Chamber and there remayne vntill the Counsell came from the King and then go downe with them agayne to the ende as then was thought to blind the world withall Furthermore as the King grewe more in sickenes he considering vpon his will and testament made before at his going ouer to Bullein willed the same to be drawne out againe with leauing out and excluding the Byshop of Winchester by name from amongst his Executors Which being to him no small corsey and a cutting off of all theyr purposes Winâ— excluded out of the kinges will a way was found that Sir Anthony Browne a principall pillar of Winchesters side pretending vnto the King as though by the negligence of the writer the Byshops name had bene left out of the Kings will kneeled downe to the Kings Maiestie Syr Anthony Browne a great frend to Wint. lying in his bed and sayd My Lord of Winchester I thinke by negligence is left out of your Maiesties wil who hath done your highnes most paynefull long and notable seruice and one without whome the rest shall not be able to ouercome your greate and weighty affaires committed vnto them Hold your peace quoth the King I remembred hym well inough and of good purpose haue left him out For surely if he were in my testameÌ„t and one of you he would cumber you all and you should neuer rule him he is of so troublesome a nature Mary quoth the King I my selfe could vse him and rule him to all maner of purposes as seemed good to me King Henryes opinion of the Bishop of Winchest but so shall you neuer do and therefore talke no more of him to me in this behalfe Syr Anthony Browne perceiuing the king somewhat stiffe heerein gaue place to the Kings words at that time Howbeit seeking farther occasion vpoÌ„ more perswasions put into his head tooke in hand once againe to moue the King to haue the Byshop one of his Executors When the King perceyued that this instant sute would not cease haue you not yet done quoth the King to molest me in this matter If you wil not cease farther to trouble me by the faith that I owe vnto God I will surely dispatch thee out of my will also and therefore let vs heare no more of this matter All thys Sir Anthony Deny was heard to report to the Archbyshop of Cant. Thom. Cranmer Witnes of the sayd Archbyshops Secretary who is yet aliue and witnes to the same And thus much touching the end of King Henry who if he had continued a few moneths longer all those obites and Masses whiche appeare in his will made before hee went to Bulleyne notwithstandyng most certayne it is to be signified to all posteritie that his full purpose was to haue repurged the estate of the Church to haue gone through with the same The purpose of the king if he had liued was to make a perfect reformation of religion so that he would not haue left one masse in all England For the more certayne intelligence whereof two things I haue to leade me The one is the assured report and testimonie of Tho. Cranmer Archbyshop of Caunterbury hearing the King declare the same out of his owne mouth both to himselfe to Mounsieur de Annebault Lord Admirall the French Ambassadour in the moneth of August a little before his death as aboue may appeare more at large Credite of this narration that it is true page 1240. The other cause which leadeth me thereunto is also of equall credite grouÌ„ded vpon the declaration of the Kings owne mouth after that time more neare to his death vnto Bruno Ambassadour of Iohn Fridericke Duke of Saxonie Unto the which Ambassadour of Saxony the King gaue this aunswere openly that if the quarrell of the Duke of Saxony were nothing else against the Emperour but for religion The kinges aunswere to the Duke of Saxonies Ambassadour a little before his death he should stand to it strongly and he would take his part willing him not to doubt nor feare and so with this aunswere dimissed the Ambassadour vnto the Duke openly in the hearing of these foure sufficient witnesses the L. Scymâ—r Earle of Harforde Lorde Lisley then Admirall the Earle of Bedford Lorde Priuy Seale and Lorde Paget But the secret working of Gods holy prouidence whyche disposeth all things after his own wisedome and purpose thought it good rather by taking the King away to reserue the accomplishmeÌ„t of this reformation of his church to the peaceable time of his sonne Edward and Elizabeth his daughter whose handes were yet vndefiled wyth any bloud and life vnspotted with any violence or crueltie And thus to finish this booke I thought heere to close vp King Henries raigne But because a little vacant space of empty paper remayneth behinde needefull to be filled vp to employ therefore and to replenishe the same wyth some matter or other I thought to annexe heere vnto one story which hapned in this King Henries raigne Which albeit it serueth not to the purpose of this our matter now in hand yet neuerthelesse to supply the roome it may stand in some place either to refreshe the traueiled minde of the Reader wearied with other stories or else to disclose the detestable impietie of these counterfeite sectes of Monkes and Friers who vnder the hipocriticall visour of pretensed Religion haue so long seduced and deceiued the world Although the deceitfull parts and practises of these
this blessed Martyr ended his life in peace anno 1511. This story the sayd Elizabeth Browne his wife did oft times repeate to Alice her daughter who dwelling yet in the parish of S. Pulchers testified the narration heereof vnto me and certayne other vppon whose credible information I haue recorded the same Witnes to thys story Furthermore it is to be noted that the sayde Iohn Browne bare a fagot seauen yeares before this in the dayes of King Henry the seauenth Whose sonne also named Richard Browne for the like cause of Religion was imprisoned at Caunterbury Rich. Browne escaped burning by the comming in of the Queene Elizabeth likewise in the latter tyme of Queene Mary and should haue bene burned with two mo besides himselfe the next day after the death of Queene Mary but that by the proclaiming of Queene Elizabeth they escaped Amongst other iniunctions and letters of king Henry the eight written and set forth for reformation of religion he wrate one letter to Edmund Bonner for abolishing of Images pilgrimages shrines and other monuments of Idolatry Which letter being before expressed pag. 1229 we should also haue annexed to the same the letter or mandate of Bonner directed in latin to Richard Cloney hys Somner appertayning to the due execution therof Which letter because we haue omitted before the defect thereof I thought heere in this vacant space to supply The letter written to Cloney in latin thus beginneth Bonners letter to Cloney keeper of the Cole-house for the abolishing of Images EDmundus permissione Diuina Lond. Episc. Dilecto nobis in Christo Richardo Cloney literato Apparitori nostro generali salut grat benedictionem 〈…〉 Latine 〈◊〉 yet 〈◊〉 read 〈…〉 yet here 〈◊〉 is called 〈◊〉 Cum nos 13. die mensiâ— instantis Octob. circa noctem literas serenissimi c. The same in English FOr asmuch as the 13. day of this present we haue receyued the letters of our soueraigne Lord by the grace of God King of England c. to vs diâ—ected and conteyning in them the commaundement of his Maiestie by vs to be executed in tenour of words which heere I send vnto you we therefore willing and desiring according as our duty bindeth vs to put the same in execution with all diligence possible according to the effect and tenour thereof Had 〈◊〉 none to 〈◊〉 these 〈◊〉 thinges but 〈◊〉 the keepeâ— of the 〈◊〉 house do charge and straightly commaund you by the tenour heereof in the Kings behalfe and for the fidelitie whych we haue in you assuredly approued that you incontinent vpon the receite heereof do effectually warne all and singular Parsons and Vicars of this Citie of London and of all our dioces that they immediately vpon the sight and intimation of these present Articles and interrogatories heere vnder written do cause diligent and effectuall inquisition thereof to be made to witte Whether there be vsed or continued any superstition hypocrisie or abuse within any their parishes or Cures contrary to anye ordinaunce iniunction or commaundement geuen or set foorth by the Kings Maiestie or by his authoritie Item whether they haue in their Churches or within theyr parishes any shrines couerings of shrines tables of fayned myracles pilgrimages Images and bones resorted and offered vnto and other monuments and things wherewith the people haue bene illuded or any offering or setting vp of lights or candles other then be permitted by the Kings Maiesties Iniunctions or whether the said Iniunctions be duely obserued and kept in their Parishes or Cures or else transgressed and broken and in what part And further after the sayd Inquisition thus by them and euery of them respectiuely being made that you do certifie vs or our Vicare generall what is done in the premisses vpon the euen of Simon and Iude or thereabout vnder the perill thereof following Dat. 14. die Octob. an 1541. nostrae translat 2. The ende of the eyght booke Edward 6. ¶ The Ninth Booke containing the Actes and thinges done in the Reigne of King EDWARD the sixt NExt after the death of K. Henry succeded king Edwarde his sonne being of the age of 9. yeres He began his raigne the 28. day of Ianuary and raygned 6. yeares and 8. monethes and 8. dayes and deceased ann 1553. the 6. day of Iulye Of whose excellente vertues singuler graces wrought in him by the gift of God although nothing canne be sayd enough to his commendation yet because the renowmed same of such a worthye prince shall not vtterlye passe our story without some gratefull remembraunce I thought in few wordes to touch some litle portion of his prayse taken out of great heapes of matter which might be inferred For to stand vppon all that might be sayde of him it would be to long and yet to say nothing it were to much vnkinde If kinges and Princes which haue wisely and vertuously gouerned haue fouÌ„d in all ages writers to solemnise and celebrate theyr Actes and memory such as neuer knew them nor were subiect vnto theÌ„ how much theÌ„ are we English men bound not to forget our duety to K. Edward a prince although but tender in yeres yet for his sage and mature rypenes in witte and all Princely ornamentes as I see but few to whom he may not be equal Commendation of K. Edward so agayne I see not many to whom he may not iustly be preferred And here to vse the example of Plutarch in comparing kings and rulers the Latines with the Greekes together if I should seek with whom to match this noble Edward I finde not with whom to make my match more aptly theÌ„ with good Iosias For as the one began his raigne at eight yeares of his age so the other beganne at 9. Neyther were their acts and zelous procedings in Gods cause much discrepant For as milde Iosias pluckt downe the hil altars cut downe the groues Anno. 1547. and destroyd all monuments of Idolatry in the temple the like corruptioÌ„s drosse and deformities of Popish Idolatry crept into the Church of Christ or long time this Euangelicall Iosias king Edwarde remoued Comparison betwene King Iosias and King Edward 6. purged the true temple of the Lorde Iosias restored the true worship of God in Ierusalem and destroid the Idolatrous priestes King Edward in England likewise abolishing Idolatrous Masses and false inuocation reduced agayne religion to a right sincerity more would haue brought to perfection if life and time had aunswered to his godly purpose And though he killed not as Iosias did the idolatrous sacrifices yet he put them to sileÌ„ce and remoued them out of theyr places Moreouer in king Iosias dayes the holy Scripture booke of Gods word was vtterly neglected and cast aside whiâ—h he most graciously repayred restored agayne And did not K. Edwarde the like with the selfe same booke of Gods blessed worde and with other wholesome bookes of Christian doctrine which before were decayed and
extinguished in his fathers dayes by sharpe lawes seuere punishments here in England Briefly in all poynts and respectes K. Iosias and K. Edward onely differ in continuaÌ„ce of raigne betwene him and this our godly king no oddes is to be fouÌ„d but onely in length of time and reign Who if he might haue reached by the sufferaunce of God to the continuance of Iosias reigne proceding in those beginnings which in his youth appeared no doubt but of his Actes doings some great perfection woulde haue ensued to thys Church and Realme But the manifold iniquities of EnglishmeÌ„ deserued another plague as after fel amongst vs as in sequele of the story hereafter God willing shal be declared In the meane time to proceed in the excellent vertues of this christian yong Iosias as we haue begon althogh neither do we know nor will laysure serue vs to staÌ„d vpoÌ„ a full descriptioÌ„ of all his Actes yet will we God willing gâ—ue a litle taste of the noble nature and princely qualities of this king wherby the reader may esteme with himselfe what is to be thought of y e rest of his doinges though they be not here all expressed And first to begin with that whiche is the chiefest property of al other externe things in a prince to be coÌ„sidered that is K Edward beloued of his subiectes to be loued of his subiectes such were the hartes of all English people towarde this King inclined and so toward him still coÌ„tinued as neuer came prince in this realme more highly esteemed more amply magnified or more dearely tenderly beloued of all his subiects but especially of the good the learned sort yet not so much beloued as also admirable by reason of his rare towardnes hope both of vertue learning which in him appeared aboue y e capacity of his yeares And as he was intirely of his subiects beloued The meeke nature of K. Edw. so with no lesse good wil he loued theÌ„ again of nature disposition meek and much enclined to ciemeÌ„cy He alwayes spared and fauored the life of man as in a certayne dissertation of his once appeared had with Maister Cheke in fauoring y e life of heretickes in so much that when Ioane Butcher should be burned all the Councell could not moue him to put to his hand but were fayne to get Doct. Cranmer to perswade with him and yet neither could he with much labor induce the king so to do sayyng what my Lord will ye haue me to send her quicke to the deuill in her error so that D. Cranmer himself coÌ„fessed that he had neuer so much to do in all his life as to cause y e king to put to his hand saying that he woulde laye all the charge therof vpon Cranmer before God There wanted in him no promptnes of wit grauity of sentence rypenesse of iudgement Fauor and loue of religion was in him froÌ„ his childhood Such an organe geueÌ„ of God to the Church of England he was as England had neuer better Ouer and besides these notable excellencies K Edward well â—illed in the tongues and other great vertues in him adde moreouer skill knowledge of tongues other sciences whereunto hee seemed rather borne then brought vp Moreouer there wanted not in him to this felicitye of wit and dexterity of nature like happines of institution of good instructors Neither did there lacke agayne in him any diligence to receiue that The readines of K. Edward to his booke which they would teach him in so much that in the middest of all his play and recreatioÌ„ he would alwayes obserue keep his houre appoynted to his study vsing the same with much intentioÌ„ till time called him agayne from his booke to pastime In this his study keeping of his houres he did so profit that D. Cranmer the Archbishop then of Canterbury beholding his towardnes his readines in both tongues in translating froÌ„ Greek to Latine from Latine to Greek agayne in declaming w t his scholefellowes without helpe of his teachers and that ex tempore D. Cox king Edwardes schoolemaster would weepe for ioy declaring to D. Coxe his scholemaister that he would neuer haue thought that to haue bene in him except he had sene it himselfe To recite here his witty sentences his graue reasonâ— which many times did proceed froÌ„ him and how he would sometimes in a matter discoursed by his couÌ„sell adde theâ— vnto of his owne moe reasons causes touching the 〈◊〉 matter then they themselues had or could deuise it was 〈◊〉 most incredible in y â— age to see tedious here to prosecute This in him may seme notorious and admirable that he in these immature yeres could tell recite all the poâ—â—â— hauens and crekes not within his owne realme only but also in Scotland and likewise in FrauÌ„ce what commyng in there was how the tide serued in euery hauen or creke moreouer what burdeÌ„ what winde serued the comming into the hauen Also of all his iustices maiestrates gentlemeÌ„ that bare any authority within his realme he knew the names K. 〈◊〉 knew 〈◊〉 name◠〈◊〉 religion all his 〈◊〉 their housekeping their religioÌ„ and conuersation what it was Few sermons or none in his court especially in the Lord Protectors time but he would be at them Agayne neuer was he present at any commonly but he would excerp theÌ„ or note them with his owne hand Besides and aboue al other notes and examples of his commendatioÌ„ as touching the chiefest poynt which ought most to touch all men for mainteining promoting preferring embracing zealing and defending the true cause and quarell of Christes holy gospell what was his study hys zealous feruency his admirable constancy therin by thys one example folowing amongest many other may notably appeare In the dayes of this K. Edward the sixt Carolus the Emperor made request to the sayd king and his counsel to permit Lady Mary who after succeeded in the crowne to haue Masse in her house without preiudice of the law The 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 Edward in 〈…〉 religion And the counsell on a time sitting vpon matters of pollicy hauing that in question sent Cranmer then Archbishoppe of Canterbury and Ridley then bishop of LondoÌ„ to intreat the king for the same who comming to his grace alledged theyr reasons and persuasions for the accomplishing therof So y e king hearing what they could say replied his answere again out of the Scriptures so groundedly grantly and fully that they were enforced to geue place to his replication and graunt the same to be true Then they after long debating in this maner with his maiesty labored politickely in an other sort and alledged what daungers the denying therof might bring to his grace what breach of amity of the Emperors part what troubles what vnkindnes what occasions sondry wayes it would enforce c. Unto whom the king aunswered wylling them to conteÌ„t themselues for he would
yet hitherto scarce fully found What cause said he is that The concourse or meeting sayd I of the light of the wandering Planets and Stars To this the king thus replied agayne Forsomuch sayd he as the motion of the stars kepeth not one course but is diuers and variable by continual alteration how is it then that the cause of these Comets either doth not quickely vade vanish or that the Comet doth not keep one certayne and vniforme course motion with the sayd Starres and Planets Whereunto I aunswered that the Comet hath his course and mouing but much more swifter then they because of the diuersity of aspect as we see in Christall and in the Sunne when the forme of the Raynbow rebouÌ„deth on the wall Lactea via is a white and a brighte parte of the firmament like a long white causie or way appearing in the night amoÌ„g the thicke starres For a litle mutation maketh a great difference of place Then sayde y e king and how can that be hauing no subiect For of y e rainbow the wall is the subiect Like sayd I as in Lactea via or in reflection of lightes as where many candles he lighted and set nere together in the middle they cause a certain bright and white lightsomnes to appeare c. And so by this litle triall a great gesse may be geuen what was in this king In whome no doubt was a great hope and expectation amongst all good learned meÌ„ both for the ingenious forwardnes amiable sweetnes which in his conditions appeared First he began to loue fauor liberall arts sciences before he knew them and to know them before he could vse them whose mortall conditioÌ„ and soden decease and decay in those tender vnripe yeres not onely England but all the world hath cause to lament O how truely is it sayd of the Poet. Thinges that be exceeding excellent Be not commonly long permanent A shew or sight onely of excellency he could geue vs example he could not geue Where a kingly maiesty required grauity there you should haue sene him a sage and an olde man and yet gentle and pleasant also according as the coÌ„ditioÌ„ of his age then required He plaid wel vpoÌ„ the Lâ—te He had also to doe in handling of weighty affayres of the Realme He was liberall and bountifull in hart therein he imitated his father c. Flete nefas magnum Carmen Epâ—taphium Cardani in obiâ—um Reg. Edouardi sed toto flebitis orbe Mortales vester corruit omnis honor Nam Regum decus iuuenum flos spesque bonorum Delitiae secli gloria gentis erat Dignus Apollineis lachrymis doctaeque Mineruae Flosculus heu misero concidit antè diem Te tumulo dabimus Musae supremaque flentes Munera Melpomene tristia fata canet Ex Hier. Cardano Thus after the godly dispositioÌ„ and properties of this king briefly in this wise declared now God willing wee will intermeddle something to describe the order proceedinges which he folowed in his administration gouernement of both the states as well politick as especially ecclesiasticke The Lord Edw. Semer made L. Protectour Who after the decease of his Father comming to the crowne because he was of young tender age he was committed to 16. gouernors Amongest whom especiallye the Lord Edward Semer Duke of Somerset his Uncle was assigned and adioyned to him as Protector and ouer seer of him and of the commoÌ„ wealth Commendation of the Lord Protectour a man not so highly aduanced for his consanguinity as also for his noble vertues and especially for his fauour to Gods word worthye of his vocation and calling Through the endeuor and industry of which man first that monstrous Hidra with vj. heades the sixe Articles I meane which deuoured vp so many men before was abolished taken away By reasoÌ„ wherof the counsels and procedings of Winchester began to decaye who storming at the same matter wrote to the Lord Protectour in the cause therof as by his letters is to be sene The holy scriptures he restored to the mother toung masses he extinguished and abolished Furthermore Reformation by K. Edward after softer beginnings by litle litle greater thinges folowed in the reformation of the Churches Then suche as before were in banishmeÌ„t for the dauÌ„ger of the truth were again receiued to theyr couÌ„try To be short a new face of things began now to appeare as it were in a stage new players coÌ„ming in the olde being thrust out For y e most part y e Bishops of churthes diocesses were chauÌ„ged Such as had bene dombe prelates before were compelled to geue place to other then that would preach and take paynes Besides other also out of forreine couÌ„tries meÌ„ of learning and notable knowledge were sent for and receiued Anno 1547. among whome was Peter Martyr Martine Bucer and Paulus Phagius Of whome the first taught at Oxford the other two professed at Cambridge Peter Martyr Marr. Bucer Paulus Phagius Edâ— Boner B. of London committed to the Marshaâ—sey Gardiner and Tonsâ—all committed to the tower and that w t no smal commendation of the whol vniuersity Of the old bishops some were coÌ„mitted to one ward some to an other Boner Bishop of London was committed to the Marshalsey eftsoones for his contempt and misdemeanour deposed froÌ„ his bishopricke as in further processe foloweth to be sene Gardiner Bishop of Winchester with Tonstal Bishop of Duresme was cast into the Tower for his disobedience where he kept his Christmas three yeares together more worthy of some other place without the Tower if it hadde pleased god otherwise not to haue meÌ„t a further plague to this Realme by that man But these meek and gentle times of king Edward vnder the gouernment of this noble Protector haue this one commendation proper vnto them for that among y e whole number of the popish sort of whom some priuily did steale out of the realm many were crafty dissemblers some were open and manifest aduersaries yet of all y t multitude there was not one man that lost his life In summe duryng the whole time of the 6. yeares of this king much tranquility and as it were a breathing time was graunted to the whole Church of England So that the rage of persecutioÌ„ ceasing and the sword taken out of the aduersaries hand there was now no dauÌ„ger to the godly vnlesse it were onely by wealth and prosperity which many times bringeth more dammage in corrupting meÌ„s minds then any time of persecution or affliction Briefly during all this time neither in smithfield nor any other quarter of this realme any was heard to suffer for any matter of religion either Papist or Protestant eyther for one opinioÌ„ or other except onely two one an English woman called Ioan of Kent and the other a Dutch man named George who dyed for certayne Articles not much necessary here to be
rehearsed Besides these two there was none els in all king Edwardes raigne Tho. Dobbe inprisoned and in prison dyed that dyed in any maner cause of religion but that one Thom. Dobbe who in the beginning of this kinges raigne was apprehended for speaking agaynst the idolatry of the masse and in the same prison died as in story here ensueth to be sene This Thomas Dobbe being a studeÌ„t and a maister of Arte in Cambridge was brought vp in the colledge called S. Iohns Colledge and felowe of the same where he increased in the studye of good letters among his equals very forward of nature and disposition simple and modest of zeale toward God ferueÌ„t pacient in iniuries Doues as Philosophers naturally do write haue no gall iniurious to no man of much like sort condition as in Doues which without all bitternes of gal are more apt to receiue iniury then to worke wrong to any At length this godly man intending with himselfe and addicting hys mynde to the Christian state of Matrimony resorted to a certayn mayden not farre of where he dwelt For the whiche cause he was greatly molested and wickedly abused by iij. of that Colledge whose names were Hutchinson Pindare and Tailer who with theyr malicious handlyng scornful dealing opprobries rebukes and coÌ„tumelies so much vexed the vertuous simplicity of y e man that they neuer left him till at length they weryed him out of the Colledge Who there hauing no rest nor quietnes by reasoÌ„ of the vnreasonable and viruleÌ„t handling of his aduersaries was compelled to seek some other place wherin to settle himself Up on the occasion wherof comming vp to LoÌ„don it chauÌ„ced him to passe through Paules Church wheras it happned that at the Southside of the Churche at the same tyme there was a Priest at Masse more busy then wel occupied being at the eleuation as he passed by The yong man repleat with godly zeale pitying the ignorance and idolatry of the people in honoring that so deuoutly which the priest lifted vp was not able to forbeare but opening his mouth turning to the people he exhorted them not to honor the visible bread as God which neither was God nor yet ordeined of God to be honored c. with such other wordes mo of christian information For which cause straight way he was apprehended by the Maior and after accused to the Bishop of CauÌ„terbury was committed to the CouÌ„ter theÌ„ in Bredstreete where he not long continued but fallyng into a sicknes how or wherupon I can not tell shortly vp on the same chauÌ„ged this mortall life Whose pardoÌ„ notw tstanding was obteined of the Lord Protector and shoulde haue bene brought him if he had coÌ„tinued And thus much concerning Thomas Dobbe and other Ouer and besides I finde that in the first yeare of the raygne of King Edward which was an 1547. there was one Iohn Hume seruaunt to Maister Lewnax of Wresell apprehended accused and sent vp to the Archbish. of CauÌ„terbury by the sayd M. Lewnax his Mayster Margaret Lewnax his mistres for these Articles 1 First for denying the Sacrament as it was then called of the aultar to be the reall flesh and bloud of Christ. 2 For saying that he would neuer vale his bonet vnto it to be burned therefore 3 For saying that if he shoulde heare Masse he shoulde be damned For this was he sent vp by his maister and mistres aforesayd with speciall letters vnto the Archbishop requiring him seuerally to be punished by the law for the same But because I finde no execution folowing thereupon I therfore passe ouer this story of him These thinges premissed when this vertuous godly yong prince endued as you haue heard with speciall graces from God was now peaceably stablished in his kingdome and had a couÌ„sell about him graue wise and zelous in Gods cause especially his vncle y e duke of Somerset he then most earnestly likewise desired as well the aduauncement of the true honor of almighty God and the planting of his sincere religion as also the vtter suppressioÌ„ and extirpation of all idolatry superstition hipocrisy and other enormities and abuses throughout his realmes and dominions therefore folowing as is afore expressed the good example of king Iosias he determined forthwith to enter into some reformation of Religion in the Church of England And forasmuch as at his first entry notwithstanding his fathers good beginning in abolishing the vsurped power of Antichrist he yet fouÌ„d most of his lawes greatly repugning agaynst this his zealous enterprise he therefore purposed by the aduise of his sayd wise honorable Counsell of his owne regall power and authority somewhat to prosecute his godly purpose vntill such time as by consent of the whole estate of parliameÌ„t he might establish a more free perfect and vniforme order therin Wherupon intending first a generall visitation ouer al the bishopricks within his realm therby as wel to vnderstaÌ„d Order 〈◊〉 by K. 〈◊〉 for 〈…〉 â—â—â—ligion as also to redresse the abuses in the same he chose out certayn wise learned discrete and worshipful personages to be his Commissioners in that behalfe and so deuiding them into seuerall companies Learneâ— preacheâ— appoynâ—â—â— by King Edwarâ— assigned vnto them seueral Diocesses to be visited appoynting likewise vnto euery company one or two godly learned preachers which at euery Session shoulde in theyr preaching both instruct the people in the true doctrine of the Gospell of Christ in all loue and obedience to the same and also earnestly dehorâ—e them from theyr olde superstition and wonted Idolatrye And that they might be more orderly directed in this their Commission there were deliuered vnto them certayn Iniunctions ecclesiasticall orders drawne out by the kings learned counsell the which they should both enquyre of also commaund in his maiesties behalfe to be thenceforth obserued of euery person to whoÌ„ they did seuerally appertayne within theyr sondry circuites In the which amongst other things it was first enioined that all Ecclesiasticall persons should themselues obserue and cause to be obserued of other Ecclesiaâ—â—â—â—call 〈◊〉 must 〈◊〉 against 〈◊〉 Popes 〈…〉 all such Statutes as were made for the abolishing of the Bishop of Romes vsurped power and establishing of the kings supreme authority and that they should euery one foure times in the yeare at the least in theyr publick sermons declare vnto y e people that the one being most arrogaÌ„tly vsurped against the word of God was now iustly taken away and the other according to y e very true meaning of the same worde was of most loyall duety onely to be obeyed of all his graces subiectes And agayne that euery the aforesayd ecclesiastical person hauing cure shoulde preach Sermonâ— quarterâ—â— be made or cause to be preached w t in theyr seueral cures one sermon euery quarter of y e yere In the which they should sincerely set forth the woorde of God exhort the people vnto
to the Byshop at Westminster for abolishing of Images Hyberniae Regem fidei defensorem in terra Ecclesiae Anglicanae Hybernicae supremum caput sufficienter legitimae autorisatus Reuerendo in Christo confratri nostro domino Thomae eadem permissione Westm. Episcopo salutem fraternam in Domino charitatem Literas reuerendissimi in Christo patris domini D. Thomae permissione diuina Cantuar. Archiepiscopi totius Angliae primatis Metropolitani tenorem literarum missâ—â—uÌ„ clarissimorum prudentissimorum dominorum de priuatis consilijs dicti illustrissimi domini Regis in se continen nuper cum ea qua decuit reuerentia humiliter recepimus exequend in haec verba Thomas permissione diuina Cant. c. And then makyng a full recitall as well of the Archbishops precept as also of the Counsels letters aboue specified he concluded with these wordes Quocirca nos Edmund Episc. antedictus Literis praedictis pro nostro officio obtemperare vti decet summopere cupientes vestrae fraternitati tam ex parte dicti excellentissimi Domini nostri Regis ac praefatoâ—um clarissimorum dominoruÌ„ de priuatis suis consilijs quà m praedicti Reuer patris domini Cant. Archiepiscopi tenore praesentium committimus mandamus quatenus attentis per vos diligenter consideratis Literarum huiusmodi tenoribus eos in omnibus per omnia iuxta vim formam effectum earundem cum omni qua poteris celeritate accommoda per totam Dioces vestram West debite effectualiter exequi faciatis procuretis Datum in aedibus nostris London vicesimo die Febr. An. Dom. 1548. Et regni dicti illustrissimi domini nostri Regis Anno secundo Now by the tyme that these things were thus determined the learned men which the kyng had appointed as ye haue heard before to assemble together for the true and right maner of administring the Sacramente of the body and bloud of Christ An vniforme order of the Communion accordyng to the rule of the Scriptures of God and first vsage of the Primatiue Churche after theyr long learned wyse and deliberate aduises dyd finally conclude and agree vppon one godly and vniforme order of receiuing the same not much differyng from the maner at this present vsed authorised within this realm and church of England commonly called the Communion Which agreement beyng by them exhibited vnto the kyng and of hym most gladly accepted was thereupon publikely imprinted and by his maiesties Councell perticularly deuided and sent vnto euery bishop of the realme requiring and commaundyng them by their letters on the kings Maiesties behalfe that both they in their own persons should forthwith haue diligent and carefull respect to the due execution thereof and also should with all diligeÌ„ce cause the bookes which they then sent them to be deliuered vnto euery Parson Uicar and Curate within their Dioces that they likewise might well and sufficiently aduise themselues for the better distribution of the sayd communion according to the tenour of the sayd booke agaynst the feast of Easter then next ensuyng as more fully appeareth by these their letters here followyng ¶ Letters Missiue from the Counsaile to the Bishops of the Realme concernyng the Communion to be ministred in both kyndes Anno 1548. AFter our most harty commendatioÌ„s to your Lordship where in the Parliament late holden at Westminster The Communion in both kindes to be ministred it was amongest other things most godly established that according to the first institution and vse of the primatiue church the most holy sacrament of the body and bloud of our Sauior Iesus Christ shuld be distributed to the people vnder the kyndes of bread wyne according to the effect whereof the kinges maiestie mynding with the aduice and consent of the Lord Protectors grace the rest of the Counsaile to haue the sayd Statute well executed in such sort or lyke as it is agreeable with the word of God so the same may be also faithfully and reuerently receiued of his most louing subiects to their comforts and wealth hath caused sundry of his maiesties most graue and well learned Prelates and other learned men in the Scriptures to assemble themselues for this matter who after long conference together haue with deliberate aduise finally agreed vpon such an order to be vsed in all places of the kings maiesties dominions in the distribution of the sayd most holy sacrament as may apeare to you by the booke thereof which we send herewith vnto you Albeit knowing your Lordships knowledge in the Scriptures and earnest good will zeale to the settyng foorth of all things accordyng to the truth thereof we be well assured you will of your owne good will and vpon respect to your duetie diligently set forth this most godly order here agreed vpon and commaunded to be vsed by the authoritie of the kyngs maiestie yet remembryng the crafty pratise of the deuill who ceaseth not by his members to worke by al wayes and meanes the hinderance of all godlines And consideryng furthermore that a great number of the Curates of the Realme eyther for lacke of knowledge can not or for want of good mynd will not be so redy to set forth the same as we would wish and as the importance of the matter and their owne bounden duties requireth we haue thought good to pray and require your Lordship and neuerthelesse in the kings maiesties our most dread Lordes name to commaund you to haue an earnest diligence and carefull respect both in your owne person and by all your officers and Ministers also to cause these bookes to be deliuered to euery Person Vicar and Curate within your Diocesse with such diligence as they may haue sufficient tyme well to instruct and aduise themselues for the distribution of the most holy Communion accordyng to the order of this booke before this Easter tyme and that they may by your good meanes be well directed to vse such good gentle and charitable instruction of their simple and vnlearned parishioners as may be to all their good satisfactions as much as may be praying you to consider that this order is set forth to the intent there should be in all partes of the Realme and among all men one vniforme manner quietly vsed The execution whereof lyke as it shall stand very much in the diligence of you and others of your vocation so doe we eftsoones require you to haue a diligent respect thereunto as ye tender the kings Maiesties pleasure and will aunswer for the contrary And thus we bidde your Lordship right hartily farewell From Westminster the 13. of March 1548. Your Lordships louyng friends Tho. Canterbury R. Rich. W. Saint Iohn Iohn Russell Hen. Arundel Anth. Wingfield W. Peter Edward North. Ed. Wootton By meanes as well of this letter and the godly order of the learned as also of the statute and acte of parliament before mentioned made for the stablishyng thereof all priuate blasphemous Masses
were now by iust authoritie fully abolished throughout this realme of England and the right vse of the Sacrament of the most precious body bloud of our sauiour Iesus Christ truely restored in stead of the same But neuertheles as at no tyme any thing can be so well done of the godly but that the wicked will find some meanes subtilly to deface the same so likewyse at this present through the peruerse obstinacy dissembling frowardnes of many the inferior priests and ministers of the cathedrall and other churches of this realme Priuy hinderers of the Gospell there did aryse a meruailous schisme and varietie of fashions in celebratyng the common seruice and administration of the Sacraments Diuision among the Priestes about the kinges proceedinges and other rites and ceremonies of y e church For some zealously allowyng the kyngs proceedings dyd gladly follow the order thereof and others though not so willingly admittyng them did yet dissemblingly and patchingly vse some part of them but many carelesly coÌ„temnyng all would still exercise their old wonted popery Wherof the kyng and his Counsell hauyng good intelligence and fearyng the great inconueniences daungers that might happen through this diuision and beyng therwithall loth at the first to vse any great seuerity towards hys subiects but rather desirous by some quiet and godly order to bring them to some conformitie did by theyr prudent aduises againe appoynt the Archbishop of Caunterbury with certaine of the best learned and discrete bishops and other learned men diligently to consider and ponder the premisses and thereupon hauyng as well an eye and respect vnto the most sincere and pure Christian religion taught by the holy scriptures as also to the vsages of the primatiue church to draw and make one conuenient and meete order rite and fashion of common prayer administration of the Sacraments to be had and vsed within this his realme of England One vniforme order of commoÌ„ prayer and the dominions of y e same Who after most godly and learned conferences thorough the ayd of the holy Ghost with one vniforme agreement did coÌ„clude set forth and deliuer vnto the kings highnes a booke in English intituled A booke of the common prayer and administration of the Sacraments and other rites and ceremonies of the Church after the vse of the Church of England The whith his highnes receiuing with great comfort and quietnesse of mynd did forthwith exhibite vnto the Lords and Commons of the parliament then assembled at Westminster about the 4. of Nouember in the second yeare of his raigne and in the yeare of our Lord 1548. and continuyng vnto the 14. day of March then next ensuyng Whereupon the Lords spiritual and temporal and the Commons of the sayd Parliament assembled well and throughly consideryng as well the most godly trauayle of the kings highnes of the Lord Protector Anno 1548. and other of his maiesties Counsaile in gatheryng together the said Archbishop bishops and other learned men as the godly praiers orders rites and ceremonies in the sayd booke mentioned with the consideratioÌ„ of altering those things which were altered and retainyng those thyngs which were retayned in the same booke as also the honour of God and great quietnes which by the grace of God should ensue vpon that one and vniforme rite and order in such common prayer rites and externe ceremonies to be vsed throughout England Wales Calice and the marches of the same dyd first geue vnto hys highnesse most lowly and hearty thankes for the same Statut. 〈◊〉 3. Reg. Edâ— cap. â— and then most humbly prayed hym that it myght be ordeyned and enacted by hys Maiesty w t the assent of the sayd Lords and Commons in that parliament assembled and by the authoritie of the same that not only all and singular person and persons that had thertofore offended concernyng the premisses others then such as were then remainyng in Ward in the Tower of London or in the Fleete myght be pardoned thereof but also that all and singular ministers in any Cathedrall or parish Churches or other places within the Realme of EnglaÌ„d Wales Calice and the Marches of the same or other the kings dominions should from and after the feast of Pentecost next commyng be bounden to say and vse the Mattins Euensong celebration of the Lords supper and administration of ech of the Sacraments Petition 〈◊〉 the Lorde◠〈◊〉 in the Paâ—â—liament to the king and all other common and open prayer in such order forme as was mentioned in the sayd booke and none other or otherwise And albeit that they were so godly and good that they gaue occasion vnto euery honest and conformable man most willyngly to embrace them yet least any obstinate persons who willingly would disturbe so godly an order and quiete in this realme should not go vnpunished they further requested that it might be ordeined and enacted by the authoritie aforesayd that if any maner of Person Uicar or other what so euer minister that ought or should say or sing common prayer mencioned in the sayd booke or minister the Sacraments should after the sayd feast of Pentecost then next commyng refuse to vse the sayd common praier or to minister the Sacraments in such cathedrall or parish churches or other places as he shoulde vse or minister the same in such order fourme as they were mentioned set foorth in the sayd booke or should vse wilfully obstinately standyng in the same any other rite ceremonie order fourme or maner of masse openly or priuily or Mattinnes Euensong administration of the Sacraments or other open prayer then was mentioned and set foorth in the sayd booke or should preache declare or speake any thyng in the derogation or deprauyng of the sayde booke or any thyng therein conteyned or of any parte thereof and should be thereof lawfully conuicted accordyng to the lawes of this Realme by verdite of twelue men or by his owne confession or by the notorious euidence of the fact should loose and forfayte vnto the Kynges hyghnesse hys heyres successours for hys first offence one whole yeres profite of such one of his benefices or spirituall promotioÌ„s as it should please the kings highnes to assigne appoint and also for the same offence should suffer imprisonmeÌ„t by the space of sixe monthes without bayle or mainprise Anno 1549. But if any such person after his first conuiction Penaltye should eftsoneâ— offend agayne and be thereof in forme aforesayd lawfully coÌ„uicted then he should for his second offence suffer imprisonment by y e space of one whol yeare should also be depriued Ipso facto of all his spirituall promotions for euer so that it should be lawfull for the patrons Doners therof to geue the same agayne vnto any other learned man in like maner as if y â— sayd partie so offending were dead And if any the sayd person or persons shoulde agayne the thyrd tyme
vnto the Deane and Chapter of his cathedrall Church of Paules commanding them to looke to the due accomplishing therof accordingly ¶ A letter of Boner to the Deane and Chapiter of Paules EDmund by the grace of God c. To my welbeloued brethren the Deane and Chapiter of the Cathedrall church of S. Paule in London A letter of 〈…〉 Deane of Paules and to the other Ministers there and euery of them do send greeting And where it is so that of late I haue receyued the sayd soueraigne Lord the kings maiesties letter of such tenure as is hereunto annexed and according to my most bounden dutie am right well willing and desiring that the said letters should be in all points duely executed and obserued according to the tenure and purport of the same as apperteineth these therfore are to require and also straightly to charge you and euery of you on his maiesties behalfe c. that you do admonish and commaund or cause to be admonished or commaunded all and singuler Persons Vicars and Curates of your iurisdiction to obserue and accomplish the same from time to tyme accordingly Furthermore requiring and likewise charging you and euery of you to make certificate herein to me my Chauncellour or other my officers in this behalfe with such conuenient celeritie as appertaineth both of your procedings in the execution hereof and also the persons and names of all such as from hencefoorth shall be found negligent in doyng their dueties in the premisses or any of them Geuen at my house at Fulham the 26. of Iuly in the yere of our lord 1549. and in the third yere of our sayd soueraigne Lord the kings Maiesties raigne Moreouer for so much as the king at that instant hearing the muttering of certain rebellion theÌ„ stirring wherof more shall be said the Lord willing hereafter also beyng credibly informed by diuers Slacknes of Boner in â—â—â—thering good proceedinges that through the euil example slacknes of preaching and administring the sacraments and carelesse contempt of Boner B. of London not onely many of the people within the city of London other places of his Diocesse were very negligent and forgetfull of their dueties to God in frequenting the diuine seruice then stablished and set forth by the authority of parliament but also that diuers other vtterly despising the same Popishe Masse priâ—â—ly frequented in places against the law did in secret places of his Dioces often frequent the popish masse and other forraine rites not allowed by the lawes of this realme he thought it therefore good hauyng thereby iust cause to suspect his former dissemblyng doublenes to appoint the L. Protector and the rest of his priuy counsaile to call the sayd B. before them and accordyng to their wyse and discrete iudgements to deale with hym for the same Anno 1549. Wherupon the xj day of August an 1549. they sent a messenger for him and vpon his appearaunce made first declaration of such informations and complaints as had bene theretofore made against him Boner calâ—ed before â—he Counâ—â—ile And then after sharpe admonitions and reproofes for his euil demeanors in the premisses they deliuered vnto him from the kyng for hys better reformation and amendment certaine priuate Iniunctions to be necessarily followed and obserued of hymselfe Certayne â—â—lâ—ate Inâ—â—nctions â—euen to â—oner by 〈◊〉 Counâ—â—ile â—oner â—â—signed by 〈◊〉 Counâ—â—ile to â—â—each at â—aules Crosse. And where as in the first branch of the said Iniunctions he was personally assigned to preach at Pauls crosse the sonday three weekes then next ensuyng because both the dangerous and fickle estate of the tyme and also partly his owne suspicious behauior so required they farther deliuered vnto him in writing such articles to intreat vpoÌ„ in his Sermon as they thought then most meete and necessary for the tyme and causes aforesayd All which Iniunctions and Articles for the farther manifestation therof I haue here inserted as followeth Certaine priuate Iniunctions and Articles geuen to Boner by the Counsaile FOrasmuch as we are aduertised that amongst other disorders of our subiects â—â—monitioÌ„ geuen to â—oner by 〈◊〉 Counâ—â—â—le at this present there be diuers of our citie of London and other places within your Dioces which beyng very negligent and forgetfull of their duetie to almighty God of whom all good things are to be looked for doe assemble themselues very seldome fewer tymes then they were heretofore accustomed vnto commoÌ„ praier and to the holy Communion beyng now a tyme when it were more needefull with hart and mynde to pray to our heauenly father for his ayd and succour wherof as we be right sory so we do vnderstand that through your euil example and the slacknes of your preaching and instructing our sayd people to doe their duties this offence to God is most generally committed for where heretofore vpon all principall feasts and such as were called Maius duplex you your selfe were woont to execute in person now since the tyme that we by the aduise of our whole Parliament haue set a most godly and deuout order in our Church of England and Ireland ye haue very seldome or neuer executed vpon such or other dais to the coÌ„tempt of our procedings euil example of others forasmuch as it is also brought to our knowledge that diuers as well in London as in other places of your Dioces do frequent and haunt foraine rites of masses and suche as be not allowed by the orders of our realme Boner restrained to execute all principal feastes contrary to his wonted maner contemneth and forbeareth to praise and laud God and pray vnto his maiestie after such rites and ceremonies as in this realme are approued set out by our authoritie and further that adultery and fornication is maintained and kept openly and commonly in the sayd citie of London other places of your Dioces wherby the wrath of god is prouoked against our people of the which things you beyng heretofore admonished Boner noted of slacknes in his duty of contempt of publicke lawes yet hetherto haue made no redresse as to the pastorall office authoritie cure of a bishop doth appertaine We therefore to whom the supreme cure and charge of this Church doth appertaine to auoid froÌ„ vs the high indignatioÌ„ of almightie God by the aduise of our most entirely beloued Uncle the L. Protector and the rest of our priuy Counsaile haue thought it no lesse then our most bouÌ„den dutie now at this present and eftsoones peremptorily to admonish charge warne you that you do most straightly looke vpon the premisses and see them so reformed that there may appeare no negligence on your behalfe vpon such payne as by our lawes Ecclesiasticall and temporall we may inflict vppon you vnto depriuation or otherwise as shall seme to vs for qualitie of y e offence reasonable And to the intent you shold the better see to y e reformation of the sayd
abuses we haue thought good to geue you these Iniunctions following 1 First ye shall preach at Paules Crosse in London Certayne priuat Articles inioyned to Boneâ— by the Counsaile Boner admonished to preach euery quaâ—ter at Paules Crosse. in proper person the Sonday after the date hereof iij. weeks and in the same Sermon declare and set forth the Articles hereunto annexed and ye shall preach hereafter once euery quarter of the yere there exhorting in your Sermon the people to obedience prayer and godly liuyng and ye shall be present at euery sermon hereafter made at Paules Crosse if sickenesse or some other reasonable cause doe not let you 2 Secondly you your selfe in person shall from hencefoorth euery day which heeetofore was accounted in this Church of England principall feast or Maius duplex and at all such tymes as the Bishops of London your predecessours were woont to celebrate and sing high masse now celebrate and execute the Communion at the hygh aultare in Paules for the better example of all other except sickenes do let 3 Thirdly ye shall your selfe according to your duetie the office of a bishop cal before you all such as do not come vnto and frequent the Common prayer and seruice in the Church or do not come vnto gods boord and receyue the Communion at the lest once a yeare or whosoeuer do frequent or go vnto any other rite or seruice then is appointed by our booke either of Mattins Euensong or masse in any church Chappell or other priuate places within your Dioces and ye shall see all such offenders conuented before you and punished accordyng vnto the Ecclesiasticall lawes with seuere and strait punishment therfore Lykewise ye shall see one onely order vsed in your Diocesse according to our sayd booke and none other 4 Fourthly ye shall both by your selfe and all your officers vnder you search out conuent before you more diligently then heretofore ye haue done as appertaineth to your office all adulterers and see the same punished according to the ecclesiastical lawes and to the authority geuen you in that behalfe 5 We haue heard also complaintes that the Churche of Paules and other Churches of London are of late more neglected as wel in reparation of the glasse as other buildings and ordinaunces of the same then they were heretofore woont and that diuers and many persons in the citie of malice denyeth the payment of their due tith to their Curates wherby the Curates are both iniured and made not so well able and in maner discouraged to do theyr dueties The which thyng also our will and commaundement is ye shall diligently looke vnto and see redressed as appertaineth 6 And forasmuch as al these complaints be made as most done committed in London Boner Bishop of LondoÌ„ commaunded to keepe his owne house to the intent you may looke more earnestly better and more diligently to the reformation of them our pleasure is that you shal abide and keepe residence in your house there as in the citie sea and principall place of your Dioces and none other where for a certaine tyme vntill you shal be otherwise licensed by vs. And thus hauing brought B. Boner home to his own house there to leaue hym a while to take his ease in hys owne lodging til we returne to him againe we wil in the meane tyme make a little intercourse into Cornewall and Deuonshire to discourse some part of the disordered and disloyall doings of those men against their so meeke and excellent a prince The rebels in Cornewall and Deuonshyre hauing no cause ministred therunto yea hauyng cause rather to yeld prayse and thanks to the lord for such a quiet and peaceable prince in his mercy geueÌ„ vnto them But such is the condition of vnquiet natures that they cannot skill of peace And where due discretioÌ„ lacketh there lewd disposed persons cannot tel when they be wel againe some be so crooked and so peruersly geuen that the more curteously they be intreated the worse they are and when by honest diligence they lift not to get their liuyng by publike disturbance of common weales they thinke to thriue And so seemed it to fare with this seditious people of Cornewall and Deuonshire who hauyng so good and vertuous a kyng that if they should haue sought hym as Diogenes they say did seeke for a man with a candle a meeker and better soueraigne they could not haue found a crueller they well deserued yet were they not with him contented but contrary to al order reason nature and loialtie aduaunced themselues in a rebellious conspiracie against hym and agaynst his proceedings through the pernitious instigation first as it seemeth of certaine popish priestes who grudgyng and disdainyng agaynst the Iniunctions and godly order of reformation set forward by the king Popishe priestes first stirrers of this rebellion and specially mourning to see their olde popishe Church of Rome to decay ceased not by all sinister subtile meanes first vnder Gods name and the kings vnder coulour of religion to perswade the people then to gather sides and to assemble in companies to gather Captaines All wickednes first beginneth vnder faire pretenses and at last to brast out in ranke rebellion Neither lacked there amongst the lay sort some as seditiously disposed as they to mischiefe and madnesse as well Gentlemen as other Of whom the chiefe Gentlemen Captains were Humfrey Arundell Esquire gouernour of the Mount Iames Rosogan Iohn Rosogan Iohn Payne Thomas Underhil Captaines of the rebelles in Deuonshyre Iohn Soleman William Segar Of priests which were principall stirrers and some of them gouernours of the Camps and after executed were to the number of 8. whose names were Rob. Bochim Iohn Tompson Roger Barret Priestes rebelles and traytors against the king Iohn Wolcoke Wil. Asa Iames Mourton Iohn Barow Rich. Benet besides a multitude of other popish priests which to the same faction were adioyned The number of the whole rebellion speakyng with y e lest mounted litle lesse then to the summe of ten thousand stout traitors These hearing first of the commotions which began about the same tyme in other parts to broyle as in Oxfordshire Diuers Commotions in K. Edwardes tyme suppressed Yorkeshire and especially in Northfolke Suffolk began to take therin some courage hoping that they shold haue well fortified the same with quarell But afterward perceiuyng how the mischieuous mutterings and enterprises of their conspiracie did sodenly fayle eyther beyng preueÌ„ted by tyme or repressed by power or that their cause beyng but onely about pluckyng down of enclosures and enlarging of commons was deuided from theirs so that eyther they would not or could not ioyne their ayde together then began they againe to quayle and their courage to debate Notwithstanding for so much as they had gone so far that they thought there was no shrinking back they fell to new deuises and inuentions for the best furtherance of
from study of the law I haue perhaps forgotten what the law will do precisely in this point but admit the law were so as you say yet your selfe knoweth my Lord that thys is our certayne rule in law Quòd consuetudo est iuris interpres optimus and I am sure you will not nor can not deny but that the custome is commonly in this realme in all iudgements and Commissions vsed to the contrary and in very deede altogether at the Court hauing the Comâ—â—â—â—ion presented vnto vs take it vpon vs and therfore for you to sticke in such trifling matters you shall rather in my iudgement hurt your selfe and your matter then otherwise Truely Maister Secretary sayd the Byshop I haue also of long while bene disused in the study of the law but hauing occasion partly by reason of this matter to turne my bookes I finde the law to be as I say and yet as I sayd I tell you heereof by the way The answer of Boner to Secretarye Peter not minding to sticke much with you in that poynt At which wordes Maister Secretary Smyth sayd also vnto the Byshop well my Lord of London as cunning as you make your selfe in the law there be here that knoweth the law as well as you and for my part I haue studied the law to and I promise you these be but quiddites and quirkes inuented to delay matters but our Commission is to proceede summarily The wordes of Secretary Smyth to Boner The answer of Boner to Secretary Smyth The words of Secretary Peter de plano and to cut off such friuolous allegations Well sayd the Bishop againe looke well on your commission and you shall finde therein these wordes to proceede according to the law and Iustice and I aske both lawe and Iustice at your handes Then Maister Secretary Peter willed hym to stand no more thereupon but to proceede vnto his aunswere Wherupon he tooke foorth a writing wherin was conteined his aunswere to the denunciation exhibited the day before by Latimer and Hooper and deliuering it vnto the Archbishop sayde that it was of his owne hand writyng and for lacke of sufficient time written so hastily coursely that it could scarsly be read of any other and therfore he desired to read it himselfe and so taking it agayne read it openly the copy whereof here followeth * The aunswere of the sayd Bishop made to the denuntiation aforesayd I Edmond bishop of London concerning William Latimer Iohn Hooper the pretenced denunciators of thys matter here nowe before you and for aunswere vnto the vnlawfull vntrue and vncharitable pretenced denunciation of them lately in deede contrarye to iustice and good reason exhibited here and read before you vnder protestation heretofore made by me and red vnto you remayning in the actes of this court to which I referre me and haue the same here agayne for repeated and reheaâ—sed to all purposes agreeable to the law do for my necessary defence and helpe alleage and say as followeth First I do alledge and say that the sayd William Latimer and Iohn Hooper Allegations oâ— rather cauillations of Boner agaynst his denunciators or either of theÌ„ were not nor now are to be admitted in any wise by vertue of this or anye other commission as denunciators against me their Byshop specially for that they and either of them haue aswell before the time of this pretensed denunciation and also theÌ„ and since bene and be vile and infamed notorious criminous persons and also open and manifest notable heretickes especially concerning the sacramentes of the catholicke Churche and namely concerning the blessed Sacrament of the aulter How fayne would thiâ— man finde a fault if he could tell how by reason of whiche their heresies they were and be by the order of the sayde Catholicke Churche here in this realme of England iustly and duely excommunicated and accursed and haue deuided theÌ„selues therby from the vntie and integritie of Christes Catholick church and for such persons they haue bene and are named reputed and taken openly notoriously and commoÌ„ly amongst the catholicke people of this Realme of Englande and especially of this Citty of London familiarly haunting and conuersaunt with sacramentaries and openly knowne condemned heretickes and fauorers and Abbettors of the same and theyr detestable pestilent doctrine heresie 2. Item that the sayde Iohn Hooper amonges other hys poysoned and venemous doctrine and amonges other his erroneous detestable and abhominable errors and heresies taught and spread abroad here within this realme infecting and poysoning the kinges subiectes therewyth hath before the tyme of the sayde pretensed denunciation damnably and detestablie made diuers erroneous and hereticall bookes especially one intituled a declaration of Christ and of his offcie printed as hee falsly surmiseth in Zurick by Augustine Friers where hee in many places heretically and damnably denyeth the true presence of Christes body in the blessed sacrament of the aultar and also in effect denyeth the verity of Christes blessed bodye vpon the crosse calling it Mathematticall and excludyng thereby the true and very substaunce thereof 3. This terme Mathematicall is referred of Hooper not to the substance of the body vpon the crosse but to Papisticall accidence without substance vpon the aultar Item that the sayd Iohn Hooper doth perseuer and continueth still in his sayd poysoned and wicked venemous doctrine in al poyntes mayntayning and defending the same and euery part therof all the wayes he can especially agaynst y e presence of Christes blessed body in the sacrament of the altar and his sayde bookes especially the sayde declaration of Christ and of his office he doth yet allowe and mayntayn as good and Catholicke where in deede it is hereticall wicked and damnable the contentes of whiche doctrine and bookes so intituled the sayde Latimer especially touching the heresie agaynst the verity of Christes bodye and his true presence in the sacrament of the aultar hath heard taught read preached beleeued holden mayntayned and kept and so at this preseÌ„t doth yet beleue hold If al truth were away he had spoken morâ— truely maintayne and keepe contrary to the fayth of Christes Catholicke church and the vnitie of the same obserued amongest all true christen people incurring thereby heresie excommunication and Scisme to the losse both of their soules and of their beleuers 4. Item that the sayde Latimer and Hooper and eyther of them being of these vile and detestable quallities and consequently by the ordinaunce of the catholick Church of Christ aswell of this Realme as also throughout all Christendome being so excommunicate cast out thereby from the sayd Church are not to this pretensed denuntiation agaynst me theyr Bishop nor to any iudiciall act to be admitted ne yet to be accompanyed with all or aunswered vnto but are by scripture and the order of Christes Catholicke Church here in this Realme vtterly and clearely to be excluded auoyded detested eschewed and abhorred in all maner of wise
daily in oure schoole that therefore we learne things because we knowe theÌ„ not are not alowed to say we know not these things or we thinke they be not good therfore we wil not learne them Sister you must thinke nothing can commende you more then reason according to the which you haue bene hitherto vsed nowe for very loue we will offer you reason our selfe If you are perswaded in conscience to the contrarye of our lawes you or your perswaders shall freely be suffered to say what you or they can so that you will heare what shal be said againe In this poynt you see I pretermit my estate and talke with you as your brother rather then your supreme Lord and king Thus should you being as wel content to heare of your opinions as you are content to holde them in the end thanke vs as much for bringing you to light as nowe before you learne you are loth to see it And it thus muche reason with our natural loue shal not mooue you whereof we would be sorie then must we consider the other part of your fault which is the offence of our lawes For though hitherto it hath bene suffered in hope of amendement yet now if hope be none how shall there be sufferaunce Our charge is to haue the same care ouer euery mannes estate that euery man ought to haue ouer his owne And in your owne house as you would be lothe openly to suffer one of your seruauntes being next you most manifestly to breake your orders so must you thinke in our state it shal miscontent vs to permit you so great a subiecte not to keepe oure lawes Your nearnes to vs in bloud your greatnesse in estate the condition of this time maketh your fault y e greater The example is vnnatural that our sister shuld do lesse for vs then our other subiects The case is sclanderous for so great a personage to forsake our maiestie Finally it is too dangerous in a troublesome common wealth to make y e people to mistrust a faction We be yoÌ„g you thinke in yeeres to consider this Truely sister it troubleth vs somwhat the more for it may be this euil suffered in you is greater then we can discerne so we be as much troubled because we doubt whether we see the whole pearil as we be for that we see In deede we will presume no further then our yeres geueth vs y t is in doubtfull things not to trust our own wits but in euideÌ„t things we thinke there is no differeÌ„ce If you shuld not do as other subiects do were it not euident that therin you shuld not be a good subiect Were it not plaine in that case that you should vse vs not as your soueraigne Lord Againe if you shoulde be suffred to breake our lawes manifestly were it not a comfort for others so to do and if our lawes be broken contemned where is our estate These things be so plaine as we could almost haue iudged them sixe yeares past And in deede it greeueth vs not a little that you whych shoulde be our most comfort in our yong yeres should alone geue vs occasion of discomfort Thinke you not but it must needes trouble vs and if you can so thinke you oughte sister to amend it Our natural loue towards you without doubt is great therfore diminish it not your self If you wil be loued by vs shewe some token of loue towardes vs that we say not with the Psalme Mala pro bonis mihi reddiderunt If you will be beleeued when by wryting you confesse vs to be your soueraigne Lord heare that which in other things is often alleaged Ostende mihi fidem tuam ex factis tuis In the answere of your letter to our counsaile we remember you sticke only vpon one reason deuided into two partes The first is that in matters of religion your faith is none other but as all Christendome doth confesse The next is you wil assent to no alteration but wish things to staÌ„d as they did at our fathers death If you meane in the firste to rule your faith by that you call Christendome and not by this Church of England wherein you are a member you shal err in many poynts such as our fathers yours wold not haue suffered whatsoeuer you saye of the standing still of thinges as they were leaft by him The matter is too plaine to write what may be gathered and too perillous to be concluded against you For the other part if you like no alteration by our authoritie of things not altered by oure father you should doe vs too great an iniurie We take our self for the administration of this our common wealthe to haue the same authoritye which our father had diminished in no part neither by example of scripture nor by vniuersal lawes The stories of Scripture be so plenteous as almost y e best ordered church of the Israelites was by kings yonger then we be Well sister we will not in these things interprete your wrytings to the worste loue and charitie shall expound them But yet you must not therby be bolde to offend in that whereunto you see your wrytings might be wrested To conclude we exhort you to do your duetie and if any impediment be thereof not of purpose you shall finde a brotherly affection in vs to remedy the same To teache you and instruct you we wil geue order and so procure you to doe your duetie wilâ—ingly that you shall perceiue you are not vsed meerely as a subiect and onely commaunded but as a daughter a scholler and a sister taught instructed and perswaded For the which cause when you haue considered this our letter we pray you that wee may shortly heare from you To the kings most excellent Maiestie MY duetie moste humbly remembred to your maiestie please it the same to vnderstande that I haue receiued your letters by maister Throgmorton this bearer The contents wherof doeth more trouble me then any bodily sicknesse though it were euen to the death and the rather for that your highnesse doeth charge me to be both as a breaker of your lawes and also an encourager of others to do the like I most humbly beseeche your Maiestie to thinke that I neuer entended towards you otherwise then my duty compelleth me vnto that is to wish your highnesse all honour and prosperitie for the which I do and daily shal pray And where it pleaseth your maiestie to wryte that I make a chaleÌ„ge of a promise made otherwise then it was meant the trothe is the promise coulde not be denied before your maiesties presence at my laste waiting vpon the same And althoughe I confesse the grounde of faith wherunto I take reason to be but an handmaid my conscience also hath and doth agree with the same yet touching that promise for so much as it hath pleased your maiestie God knoweth by whose perswasion to wryte it was not so meanr I shal most
good eftsoones to desire you that my sayde Chaplayne may haue his libertye wherein I assure you yee shall much gratifie me beeing not a little troubled that he is so long in prison without iust cause seeyng the matter of hys imprisonmente is discharged by the promise made to the Emperours Maiestie as in my late letter I declared vnto you Wherefore my Lordes I pray you let me haue knowledge by this bearer how ye will vse me in this matter wherein if ye do pleasure me accordingly then shall it well appeare that ye regard the foresayd promise and I wil not forget your gentlenes therein God willing but requite it to my power And thus with my harty commendations to you all I bid you farewell From Beaulien the 21. of Iune Your assured friend to my power Mary ¶ The Counsaile to the Lady Mary the 24. of Iune 1551. AFter our humble coÌ„mendatioÌ„s to your grace we haue receiued your graces letter of the 21. heereof wherin is receaued the same request that in your former letters hath bene made for the release of Doctor Mallet and therein also your grace seemeth to haue looked for the same answer of your former letter y t which indeed partly was omitted as your grace coÌ„iectureth by the reason of y e Kings Maiesties affaires wherwith we â—e throughly occupied partly for that we had no other thing to answere then you had heeretofore heard in the same matter And therefore where your grace desireth a resolute answere we assure the same we be right sory for y â— matter that it should be your graces chaunce to moue it as we cannot with our duties to y e Kings Maiestie accomplishe your desire So necessary a thing it is to see the lawes of the Realme executed indifferently in all manner of persons and in these cases of contempt of the Ecclesiasticall orders of this Church of England the same may not without y e great displeasure of God the slaunder of y e state be neglected and therfore your grace may please to vnderstand we haue not only punished your Chaplein but all such others whom we find in like case to haue disobeyed the lawes of the Kings maiestie And touching the excuse your grace oftentimes vseth of a promise made we assure your grace none of vs al nor any other of the Counsell as your grace hath bene certified hath euer bene priuie to any such promise otherwise then hath bene written And in that matter your grace had plaine answer both by vs of the kings maiesties Counsell at your being last in his Maiesties presence and therein also your grace might perceiue his Maiesties determination whereunto we beseech your grace not only to incline your selfe but also to iudge well of vs that do addict our selues to doe our dueties And so also shall we be ready to do with all oure harts our due reuerence towarde your grace whose preseruation we commend to almighty God with our praier The Copie of the Lady Maryes letter to the Kings Maiestie MY duetie most humbly remembred vnto your Maiesty it may please the same to be aduertised that I haue receyued by my seruauntes your most honourable letters the conteâ—â—es whereof do not a little trouble me and so muche the more for that any of my sayd seruants should moue or attempt me in matters touching my soule which I thinke the meanest subiect within your highnes Realme could euill 〈◊〉 at their seruauntes handes hauing for my part vtterly refused heeretofore to talke with them in such matters and of all other persons 〈…〉 them therein to whome I haue declared what I think◠〈◊〉 â—hee which trusted that your Maiestie woulde haue suffered 〈◊〉 your poore sister and beadewomaÌ„ to haue vsed the accustomed masse which the King your father mine with all his predecâ—ssours did euermore vse wherein also I haue ben brought vp froÌ„ my 〈◊〉 And therevnto my conscience doth not only bind me which by no meanes will suffer me to thinke one thing and do another 〈◊〉 also the promise made to the Emperour by your Maiesties counsaile was an assurance to me that in so doing I should not offâ—nd the â—wes although they seeme nowe to qualifie and 〈…〉 thing And at my last wayting vpon your Maiesty I was 〈◊〉 to declare my mind and conscience to the same and desired your highnes rather then you should constraine me to leaue 〈…〉 my life wherunto your maiesty made me a very geÌ„tle answer And now I most humbly beseech your highnes to geueÌ„ me leaue to write what I thinke touching your Maiesties letters In deede they be signed with your owne hand and neuertheles in mine opinioÌ„ not your maiesties in effect because it is wel knoweÌ„ as heretofore I haue declared in the preseÌ„ce of your highnesse that although our Lorde be praysed your Maiestie hath farre more knowledge and greater giftes then others of your yeres yet it is not possible that your highnes can at these yeares be a iudge in matters of religion and therefore I take it that the matter in your letters proceedeth from such as doe wish those thinges to take place which be most agreeable to themselues by whose doinges your maiesty not offended I entend not to rule my conscience And thus without molesting your Highnes any further I humbly beseech the same eueÌ„ for Gods sake to beare with me as you haue done and not to thinke that by my doinges or example anye inconuenience might growe to your maiestie or your Realme for I vse it not after such sorte putting no doubt but in time to come whether I liue or dye your maiestie shall perceaue that mine intent is grounded vpon a true loue towardes you whose royall estate I beseeche almighty God long to continue which is and shall be my dayly praier according to my duety And after pardon craued of your maiesty for these rude and bold letters if neyther at my humble suite nor for the regard of the promise made to the Emperour your Highnesse will suffer and beare with mee as you haue done till your Maiestye may be a iudge herein your selfe and rightly vnderstand theyr proceedinges of whiche your goodnesse yet I despayre not otherwise rather then to offend God and my conscience I offer my body at your wil and death shall be more welcome then life with a troubled conscience most humbly beseeching your Maiestye to pardon my slownes in aunswering your letters For mine olde disease woulde not suffer me to write any sooner And thus I praye almighty God to keep your Maiesty in all vertue and honor with good health and long life to his pleasure From my poore house at Copped hall the xix of Aug. Your Maiesties most humble sister Mary ¶ A Copy of the kinges maiesties letters to the sayde Lady Mary RIght deare and right intirely beloued sister we greete you well and let you knowe that it greeueth vs muche to perceiue no amendment in you of that which we for Gods
be in deede truthes children and so is all the eloquence which some to disprayse me say I haue whatsoeuer they say of me For truth is of it selfe in a right meaning mans mouth more eloquent then forged matters can with studye bring forth What rymes be sette forth to depraue the Lent and how fond sauing your Graces honour and foolish and yet the people pay money for them and they can serue for nothing but to learne the people to rayle to cause such as vsed to make prouision for fishe agaynst Lent fearing now Lent to be so sicke as the ryme purporteth and like to dye in deede to forbeare to make theyr accustomed prouision for the next yeare And thereto shall it come if the common dyet be not certayne For the Fishmonger will neuer hope to haue good sale when the the butcher may with flesh out face him And fishe is that great treasure of this realme foode inestimable And these good wordes I geue although I loue it not my selfe for such as loue not fish should neuertheles commend it to other to the intent the fleshe by them forborne might be to such as loue it onely the more plenty The publicke defamation trifling with Lent is a maruellous matter to thē that woulde say euill of this Realme for there is nothyng more commended vnto vs christen men in both the Churches of the Greekes and Latins then lent is if all men be not liers In the king our late soueraigne Lordes dayes this matter was not thus spoken of And I thinke our enemies would wish we had no lēt Euery coūtry hath his peculier inclination to naughtines England and Germany to the belly the one in licor the other in meat Fraunce a litle beneath the belly Italy to vanity and pleasures deuised let an English belly haue a further aduauncement and nothing can stay it whē I was purueior for the seas what an exclamatiō was there as your grace shewed me of the Bishops fasting day as they called wednesday and Winchester Winchester grand mercy for your wine I beshrow your hart for your water Was not that song although it was in sport a signification how loth men be to haue theyr licence restrained or theyr accustomed fare abated vnles it were in extreme necessity I heare say that lēt is thus spok of by Ioseph and Tongue with other new whome I knowe not as be one of Christes Myracles which God ordeyned not man to immitate and follow at whiche teaching all the world will laugh For Christian men haue Christ for an example in all thinges both to vse the world as he did onely for necessity and contemne the world as he did and in case to refuse it and choose the vyle death as he did the death of the Crosse which thinges he did like a Mayster most perfect for he was very god and we must endeuour our selfe in the vse of his gyftes to follow that he did not to fast fortye dayes without meate as Christ did for we be but Prentises and cary about a ruinous Carcas that muste haue some daylye reparation with foode but yet was there neuer none that sayde how therefore we should do nothing because we can not do al and take Christes fast for a myracle onely And yet all that folow Christ truely they worke dayly myracles in subduing and cōforming by Gods grace there sensuall appitites and humble obeying to the wil of God which no man can of himselfe do and Christ promised that his true seruants should worke the workes that he did and greater works also Wherfore it is a slender matter to say Lent was one of Christes myracles for so was it to loue his enemyes specially those that scourged and bobbed him which may not bee if that allegation hath place taught Christen men to folow because it was a myracle as they might say it were more tollerable to forgette Lent as Pogge telleth of a Priest in the moūtaynes that knew not how the yeare went about and when the weather opened and hee went abroad and perceiued his neighbours were towardes Palme Sonday he deuised an excuse to his Paryshe and bad them prepare therefore for in deede the yeare had somewhat slipped him but he would fashion the matter so as they shoulde be as soone at Easter as the rest and thus did he passe ouer lent with much lesse slaunder then to teach it for a doctrine y t lēt was one of Christs miracles therefore not to be imitated for vs for although it was in deede a greate myracle as all Christes doynges were yet was it there not a greate myracle ne more agaynst mans nature then to loue them y t laboured were busye to take away the naturall lyfe of his manhoode For as the nature of man desireth reliefe so doth it abhorre distruction or hurt In will and desire menne followe Christ in al thinges in execution they cannot For we haue brickle vessels and God geueth his giftes to men as he seeth expedient for his Church So as men cannot heale the lame when they will as Christ did when hee woulde but as God shall thinke profitable for the edification of the flocke assembled Gregory Nazianzene speaketh of some that enterprised to imitate christes fast aboue theyr power whose immoderate zeale he doth not disallowe not requiring of all men so to doe for that is an extremity ne yet assoyling the matter as our new schole men doe that Christen men shoulde let Christes fast alone as a myracle which maner of solution I heard a good felow make when it was told him he might not reuenge himselfe And when he were stroken on the one eare put forth the other I am quoth he a man I am not God if Christ being God did so he might quod he if it had pleased him haue done otherwise And so when it hath bene alleadged that Christ fasted forty dayes he might quoth he haue eaten if he had list these triflinges in sporte mighte bee drawne to graue speach if Christen men shall refuse to folow Christ in myracles For all his life was myracles and his loue that is our Badge most miraculous of all to dye for his enemies I beseeche your Grace to pardon me for I am like one of the commō house that when I am in my tale thinke I should haue liberty to make an end and specially writing to your grace with whome I accompt I may bee bolde assuring you it proceedeth of a zeale towardes you vnto whom I wysh well whose intent although it be suche as it ought to bee and as it pleased you to shew me it was yet such thinges spread abroade whereof the euill willers of the Realme will take courage and make accompte although it bee wrong that all goeth on wheeles if any man had either fondly or vndiscreetelye spoken of lent to engreue it to bee an importable burthen I would wish his reformation for I haue not learned
Vowes 〈◊〉 going 〈◊〉 pilgrimaâ—â— 2 Item that any person may lawfully marrie without any dispensation from the B. of Rome or any other manne with any persone whome it is not prohibited to contracte matrimonie by the lawe Leuiticall 3 Item that the vowing and going of pilgrimage to Images or to the bones and reliques of any Sainctes hath ben superstitiously vsed and cause of much wickednes and idolatrie and therfore iustly abolished by the said late king of famous memorie and the Images and reliques so abused haue ben of great and godly consideratioÌ„s defaced and destroyed 4 Item that the counterfaiting of S. Nicholas S. Clement S. Katherine Gaddinâ—â—â—bout 〈◊〉 S. Nichoâ—â—â— c. Scriptureâ— be in thâ— vulgare tongue and S. Edmond by children heeretofore brought into the church was a meere mockerye foolishnesse and therefore iustly abolished and taken away 5 Item it is conuenient and godly that y e scripture of the olde Testament and new that is the whole Bible be had in English and published to be read of euery man that who soeuer doth repel dehort me from the reading therof doth euell and damnably 6 Item that the sayd late king of iust ground and reason did receiue into hys handes the authoritie and disposition of chauntries and such liuings as were geueÌ„ for the maintenaunce of priuate masses and did well change diuers of them to other vses 7 Also the kings maiestie that now is by the aduise consent of the Parliament did vpon iuste ground and reason Chauntâ—â— Masses 〈◊〉 put dowâ— suppresse abolish and take away the sayd chauntryes and suche other liuings as were vsed and occupied for maintenaunce of priuate Masses and Masses satisfactorye for the soules of theÌ„ which are dead or finding of obites lights or other like things The 〈◊〉 full of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chaunges to the Câ—â—â—munion the Masse that was wonte to be sayde of priestes was full of abuses and had very fewe thinges of Christes institution besides the Epistle Gospell Lordes prayer and the wordes of the Lords supper the rest for the more part were inueÌ„ted and deuised by bishops of Rome and by other men of the same sort and therfore iustly taken away by the statutes and lawes of this realme and the coÌ„munion which is placed in the stead thereof is very godly and agreeable to the Scriptures 8 Item that it is most conuenient and fit and according to the first institution that all Christen men should receiue the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ in both the kindes Anno 1550. that is in bread and wine 9 And the masse wherein the Priest doth onely receiue and the other doe but looke on is but the inuention of man and the ordinance of the bishop of Romes churche nor agreeable to Scripture 10 Item that vpon good and godly coÌ„siderations it is ordred in the said boke and order that the Sacrament should not be lifted vp and shewed to the people to be adored but to be w t godly deuotion receiued as it was first instituted 11 Item that it is well politikely and godly done that the kings maiestie by Act of Parlament hath commanded all images which haue stande in Churches or Chappels to be clerely abolished dâ—faced least hereafter at any time they should geue occasion of Idolatrie or be abused as many of them heretofore haue bene with pilgrimages and such Idolatrous worshipping 12 And also that for like godly and good considerations by the same authoritie of Parliament all Masse bokes Cowchers Grailes and other bokes of the seruice in latin heretofore vsed should be abolished and defaced as wel for certaine superstitions in them contained as also to auoid dissention and y t the saide seruice in the church should be thorow the whole realme in one vniform conformitie and no occasion through those olde bookes to the contrary 13 That bishops priests and deacons haue no commaundement of the law of God either to vow chastitie or to abstaine continually from mariage Vowel chaâ—â—ity of Priestes hath no coÌ„maundemeÌ„t of God 14 Item that al canons coÌ„stitutions lawes positiue and ordinances of man which doe prohibite or forbid mariage to any bishoppe priest or deacon be iustly and vpon godly grounds and coÌ„siderations taken away and abolished by authority of Parlament 15 The Homilies lately commanded and set foorth by the kings maiestye to be red in the congregation of England are godly and wholesome Homelies â—o be read in â—he church and doe teache such doctrine as ought to be embraced of all men 16 The boke set forth by the kings maiesty by authority of Parliament containing the forme maner of making and consecrating of archbishops The kinges booke of order bishops priests and deacons is godly in no poynt contrary to the wholesom doctrine of the gospel therfore ought to be receiued and approued of all the faithfull members of the church of England and namely the ministers of Gods worde by them commended to the people 17 That the orders of Subdeacon Benet and Colet and suche others as were commonly called Minores ordines Orders of Subdeacon Benet Colet needâ—es in the Church Doctrine of our saluatioÌ„ sufficiently contayned 〈◊〉 the scripture Paraphrases of Erasmus be not necessarye by the woorde of God to be reckened in the church and be iustly left out in the sayd booke of orders 18 That the holy Scriptures containe sufficiently all doctrine required of necessity for eternal saluatioÌ„ through faith in Iesus Christ and that nothing is to be taught as required of necessity to eternal saluation but that which may be concluded and prooued by the holy Scriptures 19 That vpon good and godly considerations it was and is commaunded by the kings maiesties Iniunctions that the Paraphrases of Erasmus in English shoulde be set vp in some conuenient place in euery parish Churche of thys realme where as the parishioners may most commodiously resort to read the same 20 And because these Articles aforesaid do containe onely such matters as be already published and openly set forthe by the kings maiesties authority by the aduise of his highnesse Counsaile for many great and godly considerations and amongst others for the common tranquillity and vnity of the realme Wynchester required to â—ubscribe to these articles his maiesties pleasure by the aduise aforesayd is that you the B. of Winchester shall not only affirm these Articles wyth subscription of your hande but also declare and professe your selfe well contented willing and ready to publish and preach the same at such times and places and before suche audience as to his Maiestie from time to time shal seeme conuenient and requisite vpon the pain of incurring suche penalties and punishmentes as for not doing the same maye by his Maiesties lawes be inflicted vpon you These Articles were sent the 15. of Iuly The bishop of Winchester receiuing and perusing these Articles
for the washing away of sinnes as it was euen the same day that it flowed out of the blessed side of our sauiour and finally that the whole substance of our sacrifice which is frequented of the Church in the Lords Supper The wholâ— substance 〈◊〉 our sacrificâ— wherein it consisteth consisteth in praiers praise and geuing of thankes and in remembring and shewing foorth of that sacrifice once offered vpon the altar of the crosse that the same might continually be had in reuerence by mystery which once onely and no more was offered for the price of our redemption These are the things right worshipfull M. Prolocutor and ye the rest of the Commissioners which I could presently prepare to the aunswering of your three foresayde propositions being destitute of all helpe in this shortnes of time sodaine warning and want of bookes B. Ridley appealeth from the vniust sentence of his aduersaries to some other superiour competent iudge Wherefore I appeale to my first protestation most humbly desiring the helpe of the same as much as may be to be graunted vnto me And because ye haue lately giuen most vniust and cruell sentence against me I do heere appeale so farfoorth as I may to a more indifferent iust censure iudgemeÌ„t of some other superiour competent lawful iudge that according to the approued state of the church of England Howbeit I confesse that I am ignoraunt what that is at this present through the trouble and alteration of the state of the Realme â— Ridley 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 â—ppealeth 〈◊〉 â—ighty 〈◊〉 But if this appeale may not be graunted to me vpon earth then do I flye euen as to my onely refuge and alone hauen of health to the sentence of the eternall iudge that is of y e almighty God to whose most merciful iustice towardes his most iust mercifulnes I doe wholly commit my selfe and all my cause nothing at all despayring of the defence of mine Aduocate and alone Sauiour Iesus Christ to whome with the euerlasting Father and the holy Spirit the sanctifier of vs all be now and for euer all honour and glory Amen Albeit this learned Byshop was not suffered to reade all that is aboue prefixed before the Disputations yet because he had it then ready and offered it vp to the Prolocutour after the Disputations sentence pronounced I thought heere the place not vnmeete to annexe the same together with the rest Now let vs heare the Arguments and aunsweres betweene Doctour Smith and him ¶ D. Smith beginneth to oppose SMith You haue occasioned me to go otherwise to worke with you then I had thought to haue done Me seemed you did in your supposition abuse the testimonies of scripture concerning the Ascension of Christ to take away hys presence in the Sacrament as though this were a strong Argument to inforce your matter withall Smithes argument Christ did ascend vnto heauen Ergo he is not in the Sacrament Now therefore I will go about to disproue this reason of yours Christes Ascension is no let to his reall presence in the Sacrament Ergo you are deceiued whereas you do grounde youre selfe vpon those places Rid. You import as though I had made a strong Argument by Christes going vp into heauen But howsoeuer mine Argument is made Aunswere you collect it not rightly For it doth not only stay vpon his Ascension but both vpon hys Ascension and his * The veritie of M. Ridleyes answere touching the reall being of Christ in earth to be restrained by his ascending and abiding in heauen standeth vpon a necessitie whiche we call Necessitas consequentiae by thys demonstration Da Euery naturall body must necessarily be contayned in his pecular and certaine place â—iâ— Christes body is a naturall body â— Ergo Christes body not to be in one certaine place at once contayned it is impossible according to the rule Omne propositiones de impossibili de necesâ—e equipollent dicto dissimiliter se habenti modoÌ„ similiter abiding there also Smith Christes going vp to heauen and his abiding there hinder not his reall presence in the Sacrament Ergo you are deceiued Rid. Of Christes reall presence there may be a double vnderstanding if you take the reall presence of Christ according to the reall and corporal substance which he tooke of the virgine that presence being in heauen caÌ„ not be on the earth also But if you meane a reall presence secuÌ„dum rem aliquam quae ad corpus Christi pertinet i. according to some thing that appertaineth to Christes body certes the Ascension and abiding in heauen are no let at all to that presence Wherefore Christes body after that sort is heere present to vs in the Lords supper by grace I say as Epiphanius speaketh it West I will cut off from hencefoorth all equiuocation and doubt For whensoeuer we speake of Christes body wee meane that which he tooke of the Uirgin Rid. Christes Ascension and abiding in heauen can not stand with this presence Smith Christ appeared corporally and really on the earth for all his Ascension and continuall abode in heauen vnto the day of Dome Argument Ergo his Ascension and abiding in heauen is no let to his reall presence in the Sacrament Rid. Aunswere Maister Doctour this Argument is nothing worth I do not so straightly tye Christ vp in heauen that he may not come into the earth at his pleasure For when he will he may come downe from heauen and be on the earth as it liketh himselfe Howbeit I do affirme that it is not possible for him to be both in heauen and earth at one tyme. Smith Marke I pray you my Maisters diligently that be here what he aunswereth First he saith that the sitting of Christ at the right hande of his father is a let to the reall presence of his body in the Sacrament and then afterward he flyeth from it agayne Rid. I woulde not haue you thinke that I do imagine or dreame vpon any such maner of sitting as these men heere sit in the Schoole Smith Ergo it is lawfull for Christ then to be heere present on the earth when he will himselfe Rid. Yea when he will it is lawfull indeede Smith Ergo his ascending into heauen doth not restrayne his reall presence in the Sacrament Rid. I do not gaynesay but that it is lawfull sor hym to appeare on the earth when he wil but proue you y t he wil. Christes aboâ—e in heauen is no let for him to appeare on earth when he will but whether he wil that must be proued Againe it is one thing to appeare on earth an other still in the Sacrament and to be present the same time with his body in heauen wheÌ„ he is bodely present in earth Smith Then your aunswere dependeth vppon the will of Christ I perceiue Therfore I will ioyne agayn with you in this short argument Christ albeit hee doth alway abide in heauen
against me maister Ridley and maister Latimer in three matters concerning the Sacrament First of the reall presence secondly of TransubstaÌ„tiation thirdly of the sacrifice of the Masse vpon Monday against me vpon Tuesday against Doctour Ridley and vppon Wednesday against maister Latimer Howe the other two were ordered I knowe not for we were seperated so that none of vs knoweth what the other sayd nor how they were ordered But as concerning my selfe I can report Doctour Chadsey was appoynted to dispute against me but the disputation was so confused that I neuer knewe the like euery man bringing foorth what him liked without order and such hast was made The Archb. not suffered to aunswere fully to any argument that no aunsweare coulde be suffered to be taken fully to any argument before an other brought a newe argument and in suche waightie matters the disputation must needes be ended in one day which can scantly well be ended in three moneths And when we had answeared them they woulde not appoynte vs one day to bring foorth our proofes that they might answeare vs being required by me thereunto whereas I my selfe haue more to say then can be well discussed as I suppose in twentie dayes The meanes to resolue the truth had bene to haue suffered vs to aunsweare fully to all that they coulde say and then they again to answeare vs fully to all that we can say But why they woulde not answeare vs what other cause can there be but that either they feared their matter that they were not able to answere vs or else for some consideration they made such hast not to seke the truth but to condemne vs that it must be done in poast haste before the matters coulde be throughly heard for in all haste we were all 3. condemned of heresie Thus much I thought good to signifie vnto your Lordshippes that you may knowe the indifferent handlinge of matters leauing the iudgement thereof vnto your wisedomes Hast made in condemning the Archb. and hys fellowes And I beseeche your Lordships to remember me a poore prisonner vnto the Queenes Maiestie and I shall pray as I doe daily vnto God for the long preseruation of your good Lordshippes in all godlinesse and felicitie April 23. Doctour Ridley to the Archbishop of Caunterburie I Wishe ye might haue seene these mine answeares before I had deliuered them y t yee myght haue corrected them B. Ridley writeth to the archbishop But I truste in the substaunce of the matter wee doe agree fully both led by one spirite of truth and both walking after one rule of Gods woorde It is reported that Sergeant Morgane This Iustice Morgan gaue sentence against Lady Iane. the chiefe Iustice of the Common place is gone madde It is sayde also that Iustice Hales hath recanted peruerted by D. Moreman Item that M. Rogers D. Crome and M. Bradforde shall be had to Cambridge and there be disputed with as we were here and that the Doctours of Oxforde shall goe likewise thither Disputation in Cambridge intended as Cambridge men came hither When ye haue red mine answeares sende theÌ„ againe to Austen except ye wil put any thing to them I trust the day of oure deliuerie out of all miseries and of our entrance into perpetuall rest and vnto perpetuall ioye and felicitie draweth me the Lorde strengthe vs wyth hys mighty spirite of grace If you haue not to wryte with you must make your man your frende And this bearer deserueth to be rewarded so he may and will doe you pleasure My man is trustie but it greeueth both him and mee that when I sende hym with any thing to you your man will not let him come vp to see you as he maye to M. Latimer and yours to me I haue a promise to see how my answers were wrytten in the schooles but as yet I cannot come by it Praye for me I pray for you and so shall I for you The Lord haue mercy of his church and lighten the eyes of the magistrates that Gods extreme plagues light not on this realme of England Turne or burne These disputations being thus discoursed and ended which were at Oxforde in the moneth of April as is aforesayd nowe let vs returne againe to the prosecuting of our story touching other things likewise y t happened in other parties of the realme in this tumultuous time of Queene Marie And because thinges that happened in that time were so many and diuers that it is hard to keepe a perfecte order in reciting them all to the entent therefore to inserte things leaft out before or els to prosecute the same more at full we haue thought heere a litle to interrupt the order of time albeit not muche returning againe to the moneth of Iulie the yeare before videlicet 1553. In the which moneth of Iuly I shewed before howe the Duke of Northumberland was apprehended by the Gard and brought to London by the Earle of Arundell and other Lordes and Gentlemen appoynted for that purpose on S. Iames day being the 25. day of Iuly and so to the tower where they remained These be the names of them which were committed to the Tower with the Duke First the Earle of Warwike the Earle of Huntington Lord Ambrose The names of them that were committed to the Tower with the Duke of Northumberland and Lord Henry Dudley Lord Hastings who was deliuered againe y e same night sir Iohn Gates sir Henry Gates sir Andrew Dudley sir Thom. Palmer and D. Sandes Chancelour of Cambridge The 26. day the Lorde Marques of Northampton the B. of London Lord Robert Dudly and sir Richard Corbet were brought and committed to the Tower The 27. day the Lorde chiefe Iustice of Englande and the Lord Mountacute chiefe Iustice of the common place were committed to the Tower Uppon the Friday being the 28. of Iulye the Duke of Suffolke and Sir Iohn Cheeke were committed to the Tower The 30. of Iulye the Lorde Russell was committed to the Sheriffe of Londons custodie The 31. day the Earle of Rutlande was committed to the Fleete The Duke of Suffolke deliuered out of the Tower Uppon the monday the last of Iuly the Duke of Suffolke was deliuered out of the Tower againe Upon thursday the 3. of August the Queene entred into the citie of London at Algate so to the Tower where shee remained seuen daies and then remooued to Richmond Uppon friday the fourth day doct Day was deliuered out of the Fleete Upon saterday the 5. day the Lorde Feries was committed to the tower and the same daye D. Boner was deliuered out of the Marshalsey The same day at nyght D. Coâ—kes was committed to the Marshalsey and one M. Edward Underhill to Newgate Also the same day doctor Tonsâ—â—â— and Ste. Gardiner were deliuered out of the Tower and Gardiner receiued into the Quenes priuie counsaile and made Lord Chancelor Uppon Sunday the 7. day Henry Dudley captaine of the Garde at
that will saye the contrary that all that is contained in the holy Communion set out by the most innocent and godly Prince king Edward the 6. in his high court of Parliament is conformable to that order which our Sauiour Christ did both obserue and commaund to be obserued which his Apostles primatiue church vsed many yeares whereas the Masse in many things not onely hath no foundation of Christe his Apostles nor the primatiue Church but is manifestly contrary to the same and coÌ„taineth many horrible abuses in it And although many either vnlearned or malitious do report that M. Peter Martyr is vnlearned yet if the Queeneâ— highnes wil graunt thereunto I with the sayde M. Peter Martyr and other 4. or 5. whiche I shall chuse will by Gods grace take vppon vs to defende not onely the common praiers of the Church the ministration of the Sacraments and other rites ceremonies but also al the doctrine and religion set out by our said soueraigne Lord king Edward the 6. to be more pure and according to Gods worde then any other that hath bene vsed in England these 1000. yeares so that Gods word may be iudge that the reasons and proufes of both parties may be sette out in wryting to the intent as well that all the worlde maye examine and iudge thereon as that no man shall start backe from his wrytinge And where they boast of the faith that hath bene in the Churche these 1500. yeres we will ioyne with them in this poynt and that the same doctrine and vsage is to be followed whiche was in the Church .1500 yeres past and we shall prooue that the order of the Churche let out at this present in this Realme by Acte of Parlament is the same that was vsed in the Church .1500 yeres past so shall they be neuer able to prooue theirs The same Thursday beinge the 7. of Septemb. Lorde Mountacute chiefe Iustice and Lorde chiefe Baron were deliuered out of the Tower The 13. of September the reuerende father M. Hughe Latimer was committed to the Tower The 14. of Septemb. the bishop of Caunterburye was committed to the Tower The 26. of September one Maister Graye of Cambridge called before hym one M. Garth for that he would not suffer a boy of Peter house to helpe hym saye Masse in Penbroke hal which was before any law was established for that behalfe The Queene came to the Tower of London vpon the Thursday being the 28. of September Amongest these Pageantes stood a certaine man vpon the top of the Eagle vpon Paules steeple with a flagge in his hand and vpon the Saterday following shee rode from the Tower thorough the Citie of London where were made many Pageants to receiue her and so was triumphantly brought to Westminster to White hall Uppon the Sonday being the first day of October the Queenes highnesse went from White hall to Westminster Abbey accompanied wyth the most part of the Nobility of this Realme namelye these The Duke of Norfolke the Earle of Arundell the Earle of Shrewsburie the Marques of Winchester the Earls of Darby Bedford Worcester Cumberland Westmerland Oxford Sussex Deuonshire Penbroke the Lord Dacres of the North Lord Ferris Lorde Cobham Lord Aburgeiny Lord Wentwoorth Lord Scroupe Lord Rich Lord Uaus Lorde Hawarde Lord Conias Lord Morley Lorde Paget and the Lorde Willowbye with many other Nobles and all the Embassadours of diuers countreys the Maior of London wyth all the Aldermen Also out of the Abbey to receiue her comming came three siluer Crosses and to the number of four score or neare vppon Q. Mary crowned Doctor sayes Sermon Generall pardon at the Queens CoronatioÌ„ â—xempted 〈◊〉 of the Pardon of singing men all in very rich gorgeous coapes Amongest whom were the Deane of Westminster and diuers of her Chaplaines which bare euerye one some ensigne in their handes and after them followed 10. Byshops mytred all and their Croyser staues in theyr handes and rich Copes vpon them euery one And in this order they returned froÌ„ Westminster hal before the Quene to the Abbey where she was crowned by Steuen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester and Lorde Chancellor of England At the time of the Coronation Doctour Day Bishop of Chichester made a sermon to the Queenes maiestie and to the rest of the nobilitie Also there was a generall Pardon proclaimed wythin the Abbey at the sayd time of her Coronation out of which Proclamation all the prisonners of the Tower and of the Flete were excepted and 62. more Wherof M. Whitchurch and M. Grafton were two The thirde of October the Uicechauncellour of Cambridge did chalenge one M. Pierson for that hee ministred still the Communion in his owne Parish and did receyue straungers of other Parishes to the same and woulde not say masse Whereupon within 2. dayes after he was cleane discharged from farther ministring in his Cure Uppon the Wedensday following Q. Mary rideth to the Parliament house Sergeant Pollard speaker in the Parliament The Earle of Huntington deliuered out of the Tower M. Saunders for preaching agaynst the Masse committed to the Marshalsey the Archb. of Yorke was committed to the Tower Uppon Thursdaye being the 5. of October 1553. the Queene road to the Parliament in her roabes and all the nobilitie with her and when they were set in the Parliament house the Bishop of Winchester made to them a solemne Oration and Sergeant Pollarde was chosen speaker of the Parliament The same day the Bishops of Lincolne Harford and Westchester were discharged from the Parliament and Conuocation Also the 10. daye of October the Earle of Huntington was deliuered out of the Tower Upon the Sonday after being the 15. of Oct. M. Laurence Saunders preached at Alhallowes in Breadstreete in y e morning where he declared the abhomination of the masse with diuers other matters very notably and godly Wherof more shal be heard by the Lordes leaue heereafter when we come to his story In which his doing as he shewed himselfe to be Gods faithful minister so is he sure not to be defrauded of gods faithful promise who sayth Omnis qui confitebitur me coram hominibus confitebor ego illum coram patre meo qui est in coelis Math. 10. But about noone of the same day he was sent for by the bishop of London and from thence committed to the Marshalsee Upon the Sonday folowing being the 20. of October Doctor Weston preached at Paules Crosse. D. Westons popish Sermon at Paules Who in the beginning of his Sermone willed the people to praye for the soules departed on this wise You shall pray for all them y t be departed that be neither in heaueÌ„ nor hell but in a place not yet sufficiently purged to come to heaueÌ„ that they may be releued by your deuout prayers He named the Lordes table an oyster board He saide that the Catechisme in Latin lately sette out was abhominable heresie likened the setters
world The causes whâ— they 〈…〉 otherwise dispute theâ— before indifferent Iudges The matter of the disputation is against Gods word The second cause that the determinations of both the Uniuersities in matters of Religion especially wherin we should dispute are directly against Gods word yea against their own determinations in the time of our late soueraigne Lord and most godly Prince King Edward and further it is knowen they be our open enemies and haue already condemned our causes before any disputation had of the same Secondly because the Prelates and clergie do not seeke either vs or the verity but our destruction and their glory For if they had sought vs as charity requireth theÌ„ would they haue called vs forth hereaboutes before theyr lawes were so made that franckly and without perill we might haue spoken our consciences Againe if they had sought for the veritie they woulde not haue concluded of controuersies In the disputation neither charitie nor veritie sought for tofore they had bene disputed so that it easely appeareth that they seeke their owne glory and our destruction and not vs and the veritie and therefore we haue good cause to refuse disputation as a thing which shall not further preuaile then to the setting forth of their glory and the suppression of the veritie Thirdly because the Censors and Iudges as we heare who they be are manifest enemies to the truth and that which worse is obstinate enemies before whome pearles are not to be cast The third cause The Iudges of the disputation professed enemies against the truth The 4. cause by the commaundements of our Sauior Iesus Christ and by his owne example That they be such their doings of late at Oxford and in the Conuocation house in October last past do most euidently declare Fourthly because some of vs haue bene in prison these 8. or 9. monethes where we haue had no bookes no paper no penne no inke or conuenient place for study we thinke we should do euill thus sodainly to descend into disputation with them which may alledge as they list the fathers and their testimonies Want of booâ—es necessaâ—â— for disputation bicause our memories haue not that which we haue read so readily as to reproue when they shall report and wrest the authors to their purpose or to bring forth that we may haue there for our aduantage Fiftly because in disputation we shall not be permitted to prosecute our Argumentes The 5. cause but be stopped when we would speake one saying thus another that the third his mind Example of 〈◊〉 disputation at Oxford c. As was done to the godly learned fathers especially D. Ridley at Oxford who could not be permitted to declare his minde and meaning of the propositions had oftentimes halfe a dosen at once speaking against hym alwayes letting him to prosecute his argument and to aunswere accordingly we will not speake of the hissing scoffing and taunting which wonderfully then was vsed If on this sorte and much worse they handled these fathers much more will they be shameles bold with vs if we shuld enter into disputation with them Sixtly because the Notaries that shall receiue write the disputations shal be of their appointment and such as either do not or dare not fauour y e truth and therefore must write eyther to please them or else they themselues the Censours and Iudges we meane at their pleasure wyll put to and take from The 6. cause that which is writteÌ„ by y e Notaries who can not Notaries 〈◊〉 indiffeâ—â—nt nor must not haue in their custody that which they write longer then the disputation indureth as their doings at Oxford declareth No copy nor scroule could anye man haue by their good will For the Censors and Iudges will haue all deliuered into their hands Yea if any man was sene there to write as the report is the same man was sent for and his writings taken from him so must the disputation serue only for the glory not of God but of the enemies of his truth For these causes we all thinke it so necessary not to dispute with them as if we did dispute we shuld do that whiche they desire purposely seek to promote the kingdome of Antichrist and to suppresse as much as may be y e truth We will not speake of the offence that might come to the godly wheÌ„ they shuld heare by the report of our enemies our aunsweres and arguments framed you may be sure for their fantasies to the sclaundering of the veritie Therfore we publish and by this writing notifie vnto the whole congregation and church of England Exceptions taken agaâ—nst the aduersaries that for these aforesaid causes we will not dispute with theÌ„ otherwise then with the penne vnlesse it be before the Queenes highnes and her Councell or before the houses of the parliament as is aboue sayd If they will write Conditions assigned how they would dispute we will aunswere by writing confirm and proue out of the infallible veritie euen the very word of God and by the testimonye of y e good and most auncient fathers in Christes Churche this our fayth and euery peece thereof which hereafter we in a summe do write and send abroad purposely that oure good brethren and sisterne in the Lord may knowe it and to seale vp y e same Exhortation to obedience we are ready through Gods helpe and grace to geue our liues to y e halter of fire or otherwise as God shall appoynt humbly requiring in the bowels of our Sauiour Iesus Christ beseeching all that feare God to behaue themselues as obedient subiects to the Queenes highnes and the superiour powers which are ordeyned of god vnder her rather after our exaÌ„ple to geue their heads to the blocke then in any poynt to rebell or once to mutter agaynst the Lordes annoynted we meane our soueraigne Lady Queene Mary into whose hart we beseech the Lord of mercye plentifully to doure the wisedome and grace of his holy spirite now and for euer Amen First we confesse and beleue all the Canonicall bookes of the old Testament The confession and fayth of the prisoned Preachers and al the bookes of the new Testament to be the very true word of God and to be written by the inspiration of the holy Ghost and are therfore to be heard accordingly as the Iudge in all controuersies and matters of religion Secondly The Catholicke Church we confesse and beleue the Catholick church whiche is the spouse of Christ as a most obedient and louing wife to embrace and follow the doctrin of these books in all matters of religion and therefore is shee to be heard accordingly so that those which will not heare this church thus following and obeying the word of her husband we accompt as heretickes and schismatickes accordyng to this saying If he will not heare the Church let him be vnto thee as a Heathen Thirdly we
of D. Tresham who supplying the roome of y e Subdeane in Christes Church A Popish exhortatiâ—â— of Doct. Tresham after he had called all the Studentes of the Colledge together with great Eloquence art persuasory began to commend the dignity of the masse vnto them declaring that there was stuffe in Scripture enough to proue the masse good Then to allure them to the catholick seruice of the Church he vsed these reasons declaring that there were a goodly coÌ„pany of Copes The great reasons oâ— D. Treshâ—â— that were appoynted to Windsore but he had fouÌ„d the Queene so gracious vnto him that they should come to Christes church Now if they like honest men would come to Church they should weare them on holydayes And besides all this he would get them the Lady Bell of Bampton that should make the sweetest ring in all England And as for an holy watersprinckle he had already the fayrest that was within the realme Wherfore he thought that no man would be so mad to forgo these commodityes c. Which thinges I rehearse that it may appeare what want of descretion is in the fathers of popery into what idle follies such men do fall Whome I beseech the Lord if it be his pleasure to reduce to a better truth to opeÌ„ theyr eyes to see theyr owne blindnes To proceed now further in the course race of our story where as we left being before in the moneth of NoueÌ„ber it foloweth more that in the * Where note that the Prince of Queen Maryes Statutes doth erre his suppâ—â—tation which saith that this Parlâ—â—ment begâ—â— the 11. of this monâ—â—â— which daâ— was then Sonday xij day of the same month of Nouember being Monday beganne the Parliament holden at Westminster to the beginning whereof both the king and Queene rode in theyr Parliament robes hauing 2. swords borne before them The Earle of Penbroke bare his sword the Earle of Westmerland bare the Queenes They had ij cappes of maynteinaunce borne before them whereof the Earle of Arundell bare one and the Earle oâ— Shrewsbury the other Cardinall Poole landed at Douer vpon the Wednesday being the xxi day of Nouember on which day one Act passed in the parliameÌ„t for his restitution in bloud vtterly repealing as false most slaunderous that Act made against him in king Henry the eightes tyme and on the next day being Thursday and the xxij of Nouember the King and the Queene both came to the Parliament house to geue theyr royall assent to establish this Act agaynst his comming Cardinal Poole arâ—â—ueth in England Ex Statuâ—â— an 1. 〈◊〉 Regis Pâ—â—lip 〈◊〉 cap. 8. Nouembâ—â— 28. Upon the Saterday being the xxiiij of Nouember the sayd Cardinal came by water to London so to Lambeth house which was ready prepared agaynst his comming Upon the Wednesday folowing being the 28. of Nouember there was generall procession in Paules for ioy y t the Quene was conceiued and quick with child as it was declared in a letter sent from the counsell to the Byshop of London The same day at this procession was present ten Bishops with al the Prebendaries of Paules and also the Lord Maior with the Aldermen and a greate number of Commons of the City in theyr best aray The Copy of the CouÌ„cels letter here foloweth ad perpetuam rei memoriam * A Copy of a letter sent from the Counsell vnto Edmund Boner Byshop of London concerning Queene Mary conceiued with Childe AFter our harty commendations vnto your good Lordshippe whereas it hath pleased almighty God amongest other his infinite benefites of late most graciouslye poured vpon vs and thys whole Realme to extend his benediction vpon the Queenes maiesty in such sort as she is conceiued and quicke of childe Wherby her maiesty being our natural liege Lady queene vndoubted inheritor of this imperiall crowne good hope of certayn succession in the crowne is geuen vnto vs consequeÌ„tly the great calamities which for want of such succession might otherwise haue fallen vpon vs our posterity shall by Gods grace be well auoyded if we thankefully acknowledge this benefite of almighty God endeuoring our selues with earnest repentance to thanke honor and serue him as we be most bounden These be not onely to aduertise you of these good newes to be by you published in all places within your Dioces but also to pray and require you that both your selfe do geue God thankes with vs for this his especial grace and also geue order that thankes may be openly geuen by singing of Te Deum in all the churches within your sayde Dioces and that likewise all priestes and other Ecclesiasticall ministers in theyr Masses and other diuine seruices may continually pray to almighty God so to extend his holy hand ouer his maiesty the kinges highnes and this whole Realme as this thing being by his omnipotent power graciously thus begon may by the same be well continued and brought to good effect to the glory of his name Whereunto albeit we doubt not ye woulde of your selfe haue had special regard without these our letters yet for the earnest desire we haue to haue this thing done out of hand diligently continued we haue also written these our letters to put you in remembraunce and so bid your Lordshippe most hartily well to fare From Westminster the 27. of Nouember 1554. Your assured louing frendes S. Winton Chancel Arundell F. Shrewesbury Edward Darby Henry Sussex Iohn Bathon R Rich. Thomas Warthom Iohn Huddilstone R. Southwell Also the same day in the afternoone Cardinall Poole came to the Parliament house Cardinall Poole commeth to the Parlament which at that present was kept in the great Chamber of the Court at Whitehall for that the Queene was then sicke and could not go abroad where as the King and Queenes Maiesties sittyng vnder y e cloth of Estate the Cardinall sitting on theyr right hand with all the other Estates of the Parliament being present the Byshop of Winchester being Lord Chauncellor began in this maner ¶ The wordes of Winchester for receiuing of the Cardinall MY Lordes of the vpper house you my Maisters of the nether house here is present the right reuerend father in God my Lord Cardinall Poole come froÌ„ the apostolicke Sea of Rome 〈◊〉 words 〈◊〉 Cardâ—â—all Poole As Ambassador to the king and Queenes Maiesties vpon one of the weightiest causes that euer happened in this Realme whiche perteineth to the glory of God and your vniuersall benefite The which Ambassage theyr Maiesties pleasure is to be signified vnto you all by his owne mouth trusting that you will receiue and accept it in as beneuolent and thankefull wise as their highnesses haue done and that you will geue an attent and inclinable eare vnto him When the Lord Chauncellor had thus ended his talke the Cardinall taking the time then offered began hys Oration wherin he declared the causes of
holynes with these wordes Exue te stola luctus vexationis indue te decore qui a deo tibi est in gloria sempiterna nominabitur enim tibi nomen tuum a deo sempiternuÌ„ pax iustitiae honor pietatis Tum auteÌ„ dicetur circumspice vide collectos filios tuos ab oriente sole usque in occideÌ„tâ—m verbo sancto gaudentem That is Put of the stoole of sorow and vexation and put on comlinesse whiche thou hast of God in euerlasting glory For thy name shall be named of God euerlasting peace of righteousnes and honor of godlines then it shall be sayd looke about and see thy sonnes gathered together from the sonne rising to the going downe of the same reioysing in the holy worde There is nothing truely to speake of thy children gathered together in the West which prepare theÌ„selues to meet theyr mother which they had rather see theÌ„ her apparelled that I may vse the wordes of the prophet in that garment of righteousnes wherwith God adorned her in times past This one thing remayneth that your holines ioy and the ioy of all the vniuersall Church maye be perfited which together with vs her vnworthy children ceaseth not to pray to God for it The almighty God preserue your holines long to continue in health for the profite of his church FroÌ„ London the last of Nouember 1554. Your most humble seruaunt Reginald Poole Cardinall December 2. Upon the Sonday folowing being the 2. of December the Byshop of Wynchester Lorde Chauncellour of England preached at Paules Crosse at whiche Sermon was present the King and Cardinall Poole A Sermon of Steuen Gardiner preached at Paules Crosse. Hee tooke for hys Theame this parte of the Epistle of S. Paule to the Romaynes the 13. chap. This also we know the season brethren that we should now awake out of sleep for now is our saluation nearer then when we beleued c. Some notes whereof as they came to my hands faithfully gathered as it appeareth by sundry copyes I haue here thought good to set forth A dreaming SermoÌ„ of the B. of Winchester First he shewed how the saying of S. Paul was verified vpon the gentiles who had a long time slept in darke ignorance not knowing god therfore S. Paul quoth he to stir vp theyr heauy dulnesse willed them to wake out of theyr long sleepe because theyr saluation was nearer then when they beleued In amplifying this matter comparing our times with theyrs he took occasioÌ„ to declare what difference the Iewish Sacramentes had from those of the Christians wherein he vsed these wordes Euen as the Sacramentes of the Iewes did declare Christ to come so doth our sacraments declare Christ to be already come but Christ to come and Christ to be come is not al one For now that he is come the Iewes sacrameÌ„ts be done away and ours only remayne which declare y t he is already come is nearer vs then he was to the fathers of the old law for they had him but in signes but we haue him in the Sacrament of the aultar euen his very bodye Wherefore nowe also it is time that we awake out of our sleepe who haue slept or rather dreamed these xx yeares past as shall more easely appere by declaring at large some of the propertyes and effectes of a sleepe or dreame And first as men intending to sleep do separate themselues froÌ„ company and desire to be alone euen so haue we seperated our selues from the sea Apostolick of Rome and haue bene alone 〈…〉 very 〈…〉 as it 〈◊〉 in ghostly dreames no Realme in Christendome like vs. Secondly as in sleep men dreame sometime of killing sometime of maiming sometime of drowning or burning sometime of such beastlinesse as I will not name but wyll spare your eares so haue we in this our sleepe not onely dreamed of beastlines but we haue done it in deede For in this our sleepe hath not one brother destroyed an other Hath not halfe our money bene wiped away at one tyme And agayn those that would defend their conscience were slayne and others also otherwise troubled besides infinite other thinges which you all know as well as I whereof I report me to your owne consciences Farther in a mans sleepe all his senses are stopped so y t he can neither see smell nor heare euen so wheras the ceremonies of the church were instituted to moue and stirre vp our senses they being taken away were not our senses as ye would say stopped and we fast a sleepe Moreouer wheÌ„ a man would gladly sleepe he will put forth the candle least peraduenture it may let his sleepe awake hym So of late all such writers as did holde any thing with the Apostolick Sea were condemned Who putteth out the candell 〈◊〉 they which 〈◊〉 Gods word forbid the Scriptures that should geue vs light and forbiddeÌ„ to be read and Images whiche were * They forbid lay mens bookes but you forbid the booke of God lay mens bookes were cast downe and broken The sleep hath continued with vs these xx yeares and we all that while without a head For when King Henry did first take vpon him to be head of the church it was theÌ„ no Church at all After whose death King Edward hauing ouer him Gouernors and Protectours which ruled as them listed coulde not be head of the Churche but was onely a shadow or signe of a head and at length it came to passe that we had no head at all no not so much as our 2. Archbishops For on the one side the Queene being a woman could not be head of the Church Then 〈◊〉 Christ 〈…〉 head at 〈◊〉 to geue 〈◊〉 to his Church vnlesse 〈◊〉 Popes 〈◊〉 also be clapt on 〈◊〉 Churcheâ— shoulderâ— and on the other side they both were conuicted of one crime so deposed Thus while wee desired to haue a supreame head among vs it came to passe that we had no head at all When the tumult was in the North in the time of king Henry the â— I am sure the king was determined to haue geuen ouer the supremacy agayne to the Pope but the houre was not then come and therefore it went not forward least some would haue sayd that he did it for feare After this M. Kneuet and I were sent Ambassadors vnto the Emperor to desire him that he would be a meane betwene the popes holines and the king to bring the king to the obedience of the sea of Rome but the time was neyther yet come For it might haue bene sayd that it had bene done for a ciuill pollicy Agayne in the beginning of Kyng Edwardes raigne the matter was mooued but the tyme was not yet for it would haue bene sayd that the king being but a child had bene bought and solde Neither in the beginning of the Queenes raigne was the houre come For it would haue bene sayd that it was done in a
specially seeing the like had bene permitted in that olde Churche euen in generall Councels yea and that in one of the chiefest councels that euer was 〈◊〉 put 〈◊〉 the B. of 〈◊〉 vnto which neither any Actes of thys Parlament nor yet any of the late general Councels of the Bishops of Rome oughte to be compared For sayde I if Henry the eight were aliue and should call a Parliament and begin to determine a thing and heere I woulde haue alledged the example of the Acte of making the Queene a Bastarde and of making himselfe the Superiour head but I coulde not being interrupted of one whome God forgeue then will ye poynting to my Lorde Chauncellour and yee and yee and so yee all poyntinge to the rest of the Byshops say Amen yea and it like your grace it is mete that it be so enacted c. M. Rogers 〈◊〉 suffered to speake Here my L. Chauncellor would suffer me to speake no more but had me sit downe mockingly saying that I was sent for to be instructed of them and I woulde take vppon me to be their instructer My Lorde quoth I I stand and sit not shall I not be suffred to speake for my life Marke here â—he spirite of this prelate Shall we suffer thee to tel a tale and to prate quoth he and with that he stoode vp and began to face me after hys olde arrogant proude fashion for he perceiued that I was in a way to haue touched them somwhat which he thought to hynder by dashing mee oute of my tale and so hee dyd For I could neuer be suffered to come to my tale agayne no not to one word of it but he had much like communication with me as he had the day before and as his maner is taunt vpon taunt and checke vpon checke For in that case being Gods cause I tolde hym he should not make me afraid to speake L. Chaun See what a spirit this fellow hath sayde he fineding fault at mine accustomed earnestnesse and harty maner of speaking Rog. The godly spirite of M. Rogers I haue a true spirite quoth I agreeing and obeying the word of God and would further haue sayd that I was neuer the worse but the better to be earnest in a iuste and true cause and in my master Christes matters but I might not be heard And at the length he proceeded towardes his excommunication and condemnation after that I had told hym that his Church of Rome was the Churche of Antichriste The church of Rome is the Church of Antichrist meaning the lawes and doctrine now vsed in Rome meaning the false doctrine and tyrannicall lawes with the maintenance thereof by cruel persecution vsed by the Bishops of the said church which the B. of Winchester and the rest of his fellow bishops that are now in EnglaÌ„d are the chiefe members Of lawes I meane quoth I and not of all men and women which are in the popes church Likewise when I was saide to haue denied their sacrameÌ„t whereof he made his wonted reuerent mention more to maintaine his kingdom therby then for the true reuerence of Christes institution more for his owne and his Popish generations sake then for religion or Gods sake I tolde him after what order I did speake of it for the manner of hys speakyng was not agreeing to my woords which are before recited in the communication that wee had the 28. of Ianuarie wherewith he was not contented but he asked the audience whether I had not simply denied y e sacrameÌ„t How the Bishop of Winchester seketh for bloud They would haue said and did what he lusted for the most of them were of his owne seruants at that day the 29. day of Ianuary I meane At the last I said I wil neuer denye that I sayd that is that your doctrine of the Sacrament is false but yet I tell you after what order I sayde it To be short he red my condemnation before me perticularly mentioning therein but 2. Articles firste that I affirmed the Romish catholike church to be the church of antichrist and that I denied the reality of their sacrament He cursed me to be disgraded and condemned and put into the hands of the laitie and so he gaue me ouer into the shriues hands which were much better then his ¶ The copie of which his condemnation here I thought to put downe in English to the entent that the same being here once expressed may serue for all other sentences condemnatory through the whole storie to be referred vnto The Sentence condemnatorie against Maister Rogers IN the name of God Amen Wee Steuen by the permission of God Bishop of Winchester lawfully and ryghtly proceeding with all godly fauoure by authority and vertue of our office againste thee Iohn Rogers priest The 〈◊〉 definitâ—â—â— against M. Râ—geâ—s alias called Mathewe before vs personally heere present being accused and detected and notoriously slaundered of heresie hauing heard seene and vnderstand and with al diligent deliberation wayed discussed and considered the merites of the cause all thinges being obserued which by vs in thys behalfe in order of law ought to be obserued sitting in our iudgement seat the name of Christ being first called vpon and hauing God onely before our eyes because by the actes enacted propounded and exhibited in this matter and by thine owne confession iudicially made before vs we do finde that thou hast taught holden and affirmed and obstinately defended diuers errours heresies and damnable opinions contrarye to the doctrine and determination of the holy church as namely these That the catholike churche of Rome is the church of Antichrist Item His Articles that in the Sacrament of the aultare there is not substantially nor really the natural bodye and bloude of Christe The which aforesayde heresies and damnable opinions being contrary to the law of God and determination of the vniuersall and Apostolicall Church thou hast arrogantly stubburnely and wittingly mainteined held and affirmed and also defended before vs as wel in thys iudgement as also otherwise and with the like obstinacie stubbornnesse malice and blindnesse of heart both wittingly and willingly haste affirmed that thou wilt beleeue maintaine and holde affirme and declare the same Wee therefore S. Wint. B. Ordinarie and Diocesan aforesayd by the consent and assent as well of our reuerend brethren the Lord Bishops heere present and assistent as also by the counsell and iudgement of diuers worshipfull lawyers and professours of Diuinitie wyth whome wee haue communicated in thys behalfe doe declare and pronounce thee the sayde Iohn Rogers otherwise called Mathewe through thy demerites transgressions obstinacies wilfulnesses whych thou manifolde wayes hast incurred by thine owne wicked and stubburne obstinacie to haue bene and to be guiltie in the detestable horrible and wicked offence of hereticall prauitie and execrable doctrine and that thou haste before vs sondry times spoken maintained and wittingly and stubbornely defended the sayde
should be nothing sayde he but that he might talke a few words with his wife before his burning But that coulde not bee obteined of hym Then said he you declare your charitie what it is and so he was brought into Smithfield by Maister Chester and Maister Woodrofe then Shiriffes of London there to bee burnt where he shewed most constant paciencie not vsing many wordes for he could not be permitted but onely exhorting the people constantly to remaine in that faith and true doctrine which he before had taught and they had learned and for the confirmation whereof he was not only content paciently to suffer and beare all such bitternes and cruelty as had bene shewed him but also most gladly to resigne vp his life and to geue his flesh to the consuming fire for the testimonie of the same Briefly and in few wordes to comprehend the whole order of his lyfe doynges and Martyrdome first this godly M. Rogers was committed to prison as is abouesayd there continued a yeare and halfe In prison he was mery and earnest in all he went about He wrote much his examinations he penned with his owne hand The copie of M. Rogers 〈…〉 gods prouidence preserued which else had neuer come to light Wherein is to be noted by the way a memorable working of Gods prouidence Ye heard a litle aboue how M. Rogers craued of Boner going to hys burning y t he might speake a few wordes before with hys wife whiche coulde not be graunted What these wordes were which he had to say to his wife it is for no man certeinly to define Likely it may be supposed that his purpose was amongst other things to signifie vnto her of the booke written of his examinations and aunsweres whych he had priuily hid in a secret corner of the prison where he lay But where mans power lacketh see how Gods prouidence worketh For notwithstanding y t during the tyme of his imprisonment straite search there was to take away his letters and writings yet after his death his wyfe and one of her sonnes called Daniell coÌ„ming into y e place wher he lay to seeke for his bookes and writings and now ready to go away it chaunced her sonne aforenamed castâ—ng his eye aside to spy a blacke thing for it had a blacke couer belike because it shuld not be known lying in a blind corner vnder a payre of stayres Who willing his mother to see what it was found it to be the booke written with his own hand contayning these his examinatioÌ„s answers with other matter aboue specified In the latter end where of this also was conteyned which because it concerneth a Propheticall forewarning of thinges pertayning to the Church I thought to place the same his woordes as they be there written which are these If God looke not mercifully vppon Englande the seedes of vtter destruction are sowne in it already by these hipocritical tyrauntes Antichristian Prelates Popish Papists and double traytors to their naturall country And yet they speake of mercy M. Rogers seemeth to prophesie here of England and that truely of blessing of the Catholicke Churche of vnitie of power strengthning of the realm This double dissimulation will shewe it selfe one daye when the plague commeth whiche will vndoubtedly light vppon these crowneshorne Captaines and that shortly whatsoeuer the godly and y e poore realme suffer in the meane while by Gods sufferaunce and will Spite of Nabuchodonozers beard and maugre hys hart y e captiue thral miserable Iewes must come home agayne and haue their Citie and temple builded vp again by Zorobabell Esdras Nehemias c. And the whole kingdome of Babilon must goe to ruine and be taken of straungers the Persians and Medes So shal y e disperâ—kled english flock of Christ be brought agayn into their former estate or to a better I trust in the Lorde God then it was in innocent king Edwardes dayes and our bloudye Babilonicall Bishops He meaneth here of the returne of the exiles into England and the whole crowneshorn company brought to vtter shame rebuke ruine decay and destruction for God cannot and vndoubtedly will not suffer for euer theyr abhominable lying false doctrine their hipocrisie bloudthirst whoredome idlenes their pestilent life pampred in all kinde of pleasure their thrasonicall boasting pride their malicious enuious and poysoned stomackes which they beare towardes his poore and miserable Christians Peter truely warneth that if iudgement beginneth in the house of God 1. Pet. 4. what shal be the end of them that beleeue not the Gospell If the righteous shall scant bee saued where shall the vngodly and sinfull appeare Some shall haue their punishment here in this world and in the worlde to come and they that doe escape in this worlde shall not escape euerlasting damnation This shall be your sauce O ye wicked Papistes make yee merye here as long as ye may Furthermore amongest other his wordes sayinges which may seeme prophetically to be spoken of hym thys also may be added and is notoriously to be marked M. Rogers prophesieth of the returne of the Gospell that he spake being then in prison to the Printer of this presente booke who then also was laid vp for like cause of religion Thou sayd he shalt liue to see the alteration of this religioÌ„ and the gospell to be freely preached againe And therefore haue me commended to my brethren as well in exile as others and bid them be circumspect in displacing the Papists putting good ministers into churches or els their ende will be worse then ours And for lacke of good ministers to furnish churches M. Rogers couÌ„sell in placing good ministers his deuise was M. Hooper also agreeing to the same that for euery x. Churches some one good and learned superintendent shuld be appointed which should haue vnder him faythfull Readers suche as might well be got so that popish Priests shoulde cleane be put out and the bishop once a yeare to ouersee the profiting of the Parishes and if the minister did not his dutye as well in profiting himselfe in his book and his Parishioners in good instructions so that they may be trayned by little litle to geue a reckoning how they do profite theÌ„ he to be expelled and an other put in his place And the Byshop to do the like with the superintendent this was hys counsell and request Shewing moreouer and protestyng in his commendations to hys brethren by the Printer aforesayd that if they woulde not so doe their ende he sayde would be worse then theirs Ouer and besides diuers other thinges touching M. Rogers this is not to be forgotteÌ„ A note touching Priestes cappes how in the dayes of K. Edward the sixt there was a controuersie among the Bishops and clergye for wearing of priestes caps and other attire belonging to that order M. Rogers beyng one of y e number which neuer went otherwise then in a round cap during all
Iusticer spare of dyet sparer of words sparest of time In housekeping very liberall and sometime more free then his liuing would extend vnto Briefly of all those vertues and qualities required of S. Paul in a good B. in his epistle to Timothe I know not one in this good B. lacking He bare in countenauÌ„ce talke alwayes a certayn seuere graue grace which might peraduenture be wished sometimes to haue bene a little more populare and vulgarlike in him but he knewe what he had to doe best himselfe This by the way I thought to note for that there was once an honest Citizen to me not vnknowne which hauing in himselfe a certaine coÌ„flict of conscience came to his doore for couÌ„sell but being abashed at his austere behauior durst not come in but departed seking remedy of his trobled minde at other mens hands which he afterward by y e help of almighty God did finde obtayn Therefore in my iudgement such as are appointed made gouernours ouer y e flock of Christ to teach and instruct them ought so to frame their life maners Discretioâ— how minâ—â—sters and preacherâ— ought to behaue themseluâ—â— countenaunce and externall behauiour as neither they shew themselues to familiar light whereby to be brought in contempt nor in the other side agayn that they appeare more lofty and rigorous then appertayneth to the edifiyng of the simple flocke of Christ. Neuertheles as euery maÌ„ hath his peculiar gift wrought in him by nature so this disposition of fatherly grauitie in this man neither was excessiue neither did hee beare that personage which was in him without great consideratioÌ„ For it seemed to him peraduenture that this licencious and vnbrideled life of the common sorte ought to be chastened not onely with wordes and discipline but also with the graue and seuere countenaunce of good men After he had thus practised himself in this popular and common kinde of preaching at length and that not wythout the great profite of many he was called to preache before the kinges maiestie and soone after made Bishop of Gloucester by the kinges commaundement M. Hooâ—â—â— made Biâ—shop of Glocesteâ— and Worâ—cester In that office he continued two yeares and behaued himself so wel that his very enemies except it were for his good doings and sharpe correcting of sinne could finde no fault with hym and after that he was made Bishop of Worcester But I cannot tell what sinister vnlucky contention concerning the ordering and consecration of Bishops and of their apparell with suche other like trifles began to disturbe y e good lucky beginning of this godly byshop For notwithstanding that godly reformation of religion then begon in the church of England besides other ceremonies more ambitious then profitable or tending to edification they vsed to weare suche garmentes and apparrell as the popish Bishops were wont to doe first a Chymere Popish aâ—â—tyre vnder that a white Rochet then a Mathematicall cap wyth iiij angles deuiding the whole world into foure partes These trifles tending more to superstition theÌ„ otherwyse as he could neuer abide so in no wise could he be perswaded to weare them For this cause he made supplication to the kings maiestie most humbly desiring his highnes eyther to discharge him of the bishopricke or els to dispense with him for such ceremoniall orders Whose petition the kyng graunted immediately writyng his letter to the Archb. after this tenour ¶ The Kings letters or grant for the dispensation of Iohn Hooper elected B. of Gloucester written to the Archbishop of Caunterbury and other Bishops RIght reuerend father and right trusty and welbeloued wee greete you well Whereas we by the aduise of our Counsail haue called and chosen our right welbeloued and well worthy M Iohn Hooper professor of Diuinitie to be our B. of Glocester as well for his great knowledge deepe iudgement and long study both in the scriptures and other prophane learnyng as also for his good discretion ready vtteraunce and honest life for that kynd of vocation to the intent all our louing subiects which are in his sayd charge and elsewhere might by his sound and true doctrine learne the better their duety towards God theyr obedience towards vs and loue towards their neighbors from consecrating of whom we vnderstand you do stay because he would haue you omit and let passe certayne rites and ceremonies offensiue to his conscience wherby ye thynke you should fall in Premunire of lawes we haue thought good by the aduise aforesaid to dispense and discharge you of all maner of dangers penalties and forfaitures you should run and be in any maner of way by omitting any of the same And these our letters shall be your sufficient warrant and discharge therfore Yeuen vnder our signet at our Castell of Wyndsore the 5. of August the 4. yeare of our raigne Ed. Somerset W. Wiltshire W. North. W. Paget An. Wingfield N. Wootton Besides this letter of the kyng also the Earle of Warwicke which was afterward D. of Northumberland adioined his letter to the foresayd Archb. of Cant. to this purpose and effect that M. Hooper might not be burdened with the oth vsed then commonly in the consecratioÌ„ of bishops which was against his conscience as by the purport of the letter here is to be seene as followeth A letter of the Earle of Wâ—â—wicke to 〈◊〉 Archb. in the behalfe of M. Hooper AFter my most harty commendatioÌ„s to your grace these may be to desire the same that in such reasonable things wherein this bearer my L. elect of Glocester craueth to be borne withall at your hands you would with safe to shew him your graces fauour the rather at this my instaunce which thyng partly I haue taken in hand by the kyngs Maiesties owne motion The matter is wayed by his highnes none other but that your grace may facily condescend vnto The principal cause is that you would not charge this said bearer wiâ—h an oth burdenous to his conscience And so for lacke of tyme I commit your grace to the tuition of almighty God From Westm. the 23. of Iuly 1550. Your graces most assured louing friend I. Warwike ¶ Both this graunt of the King and also the Earles letters aforesayd notwithstandyng the bishops still stoode earnestly in the defence of the foresayd ceremonies sayeng it was but a small matter and that the fault was in the abuse of the thyngs and not in the thyngs themselues adding moreouer that he ought not to be so stubburne in so light a matter The kinges 〈◊〉 noâ— the Earles â—ould take 〈◊〉 Dâ—scorde 〈◊〉 rituall gâ—â—ments of 〈◊〉 M. Hooper 〈…〉 to the â—iâ—hops M Hooper â—â—â—pelled to preach before the 〈…〉 and that his wilfulnesse therein was not to be suffered To be short whilest both parties thus contended about this matter more then reason would in the meane tyme occasion was geuen as to the true Christians to lament so to the
theÌ„ within the said Deanry whom he shall lyke best to be instructed and appeased in that behalfe And also I haue appoynted that iâ— this beyng done there shall yet remayne any scruple in the parties conscience and himselfe not satisfied then the said partie to repaire vnto one of myne Archdeacons or chaplens vnto whom his mynd shal be most inclined vnto or els to repaire vnto myne owne selfe to bee resolued in his saide scruple or doubt and to receiue and take such order therin as to one of the sayd Archdeacons or vnto me shall therin appeare to be most expedient Further certifieng and declaring vnto you that I haue geuen commaundement herein to all my Archdeacons that they monish and commaund euery pastor Curate within their Archdeaconries that they hauing knowlege hereof doe in the first holiday next then followyng at the masse tyme when the multitude of people is present declare all these thyngs vnto their parishioners and exhort them that they esteeme this grace accordingly and reconcile themselues to the church before the first Sonday after Easter next ensuyng which thyng I also do commaunde by the tenour hereof with intimation that the sayd tyme beyng once past and they not so reconciled euery one of them shall haue processe made agaynst hym accordyng to the Canons as the cause shall require for which purpose the pastours and Curates of euery parish shall be coÌ„manded by their Archdeacon to certifie me in writyng of euery man and womans name that is not so reconciled Further herewith I do signify and declare vnto you that our holy father the Pope Iulius the 3. of that name lyke a most tender and naturall father hearyng of the returne and recouery of his prodigall child this Realme of England hath hymselfe made much ioy and gladnes here at and also all other true christen Realmes haue done the lyke Exhorting you therefore in our Lord not to bee vnthankfull your selues or negligent in this behalfe but diligently to seeke for it ioyfully to embrace it and fruitfully to vse it remembryng with all the monition and charge which came from me the last yeare concernyng your commyng to confession in Lent and receiuyng the sacrament at Easter which monition to all effects and purposes I haue now here repeated and renewed chargyng you and also al your Curates therwith And because al our dueties is earnestly and deuoutly to pray for the prosperous estate of our soueraignes the King and Queene of this Realm I do finally require and pray you as hartily as I can to pray for their maiesties accordingly and specially that it may please almighty God to send vnto her grace a good tyme and to make her a glad mother which cannot be but vnto vs all great ioy much comfort and inestimable profite Geuen at London the 19 day of the moneth of Febr in the yere of our Lord God after the computation of the church of England 1554. and of my translation the 16. * The forme of absolution to be kept by the Pastors and Curates in priuate confessions concernyng this reconciliation OVr Lord Iesus Christ absolue you and by the Apostolike authoritie to me graunted and committed I absolue you from the sentences of excommunication and from all other censures and paynes into the which you be fallen by reason of heresie or schisme or any other wayes and I restore you vnto the vnity of our holy mother the Churche and the Communion of all Sacramentes dispensing with you for all manner of irregularitie and by the same authoritie I absolue you from all your sinnes In the name of the father and of the sonne and of the holy Ghost Amen ¶ The lamentable history of Maister Iames Hales Iudge IN the history of M. Hooper mention was touched a little before of Iudge Hales The history of Iuâ—ge 〈◊〉 wherefore somethyng would be sayd more in this place touching that matter But because the story of that man and of his ende is sufficiently comprehended in our first booke of Acts and MonumeÌ„ts we shall not greatly need to stand vpon rehersall of euery perticular matter touching the whole but only taking the chiefest and leauyng the rest we will report somewhat of the communication betwene the B. of Winchester hym declaring withal how false and vntrue the excuse is of our aduersaries which so precisely by the law defend theÌ„selues and say that in all their doyngs they did nothing but by y e Law to beare them out Which if it be so how did they theÌ„ to Anne Askew What law had they when they had condemned her first for a dead woman then afterward to rack her The Catholickes proued to doe agaynst the law in Q Maryes tyme. By what law did they cal vp M. Hooper prison him for the Queenes debt when the Queene in very deede did owe hym foure score pounds and kept hym a yeare and a halfe in prison and gaue hym neuer a penny pag. 1577. By what law did B. Boner condemn and burne Richard Mekins a lad of xv yeares when the first Iurie had quit hym and at the stake reuoked all heresies and praised the sayd Boner to be a good man and also hauing him in prison would not suffer his father and mother to come to hym to comfort their owne chylde pag. 1168. What lawe had they to put Maister Rogers in prison when hee dyd neyther preache nor reade Lecture after the tyme of the Queenes inhibition and when they had kept hym in his owne house halfe a yeare beyng not depriued of anye liuyng yet would not let hym haue a halfe peny of his owne liuyngs to relieue hym his wyfe and xi childreÌ„ pag. 1574. By what law was Thomas Tomkins hand burnt and afterward his body consumed to ashes What good law or honestie was there to burne the 3. poore womeÌ„ at Garnsey with the infant chyld fallyng out of the mothers woÌ„be when as they all before theyr death recanted their wordes and opinions and were neuer abiured before So here likewyse in this case what order or right of law did Steuen Gardiner follow in troublyng imprisoning Iudge Hales when he had done nothyng neither agaynst Gods law nor mans law in proceeding by order of law against certayne presumptuous persones which both before the law and agaynst the law then in force tooke vppon them to say their Masse as ye shall heare in these his answers and communication had with Steuen Gardiner here vnder ensuyng ¶ The communication betwene the Lord Chauncellour and Iudge Hales beyng there among other Iudges to take his oth in Westminster hall An. 1553. October 6. Lord Chauncellour I. Hales MAister Hales ye shall vnderstand that lyke as the Queenes highnes hath heretofore conceiued good opinion of you especially for that ye stood both faithfully lawfully in her cause of iust succession refusing to set your hand to the booke among others y t were against her grace in that behalfe Communication
but at length they were perceaued and detected to the foresayde Edmund Boner Bishoppe of London M. Higbed and M. Causton deâ—ected to Boner peraduenture not without the same organ which sent vp William Hunter as is aboue declared By reason whereof by commaundement they were committed to the officers of Colchester to be safely kept and with them also a seruant of Thomas Causton who in this praise of Christian godlines was nothing inferior to his maister Boner the forsayd Byshop perceiuing these 2. Gentlemen to be of worshipful estate of great estimation in that countrey least any tumult shoulde thereby arise came thether himselfe accompanied with M. Fecknam and certaine other B Boner commeth himselfe to Colchester thinking to reclaim them to his faction and fashion so that great labour diligence was taken therein as wel by terrors and threatnings as by large promises and flatteringe and all faire meanes to reduce them againe to the vnitie as they termed it of the mother church In fine when nothing coulde preuaile to make them assent to theyr doings at length they came to thys poynte that they required certaine respite to consulte with themselues what were best to doe Whych time of deliberation being expired and they remaining still constant and vnmooueable in their professed doctrine and setting oute also their confession in wryting the bishop seeing no good to be done in tarying any longer there M. Higbed and M. Causton caryed to London departed thence caried them bothe with hym to London and wyth them certaine other prisonners also which about the same time in those quarters were apprehended It was not long after thys but these prisonners being at London committed to strait prison and there attempted sundrye wise by the Bishop and his Chapleines to reuoke their opinioÌ„s at length when no persuasions wold serue they were brought forth to open examination at the Consistorie in Paules the first dayes Session the 17. daye of Februarie An. 1555. Where they were demaunded aswell by the said bishop as also by the Bishop of Bathe others whether they would recant their errors peruerse doctrine as they termed it and so come to y e vnitie of the Popish Church Which when they refused to doe the Byshop assigned them likewise the next day to appeare againe being the 18. of Februarie On the whych daye among many other thinges there sayd and passed The second dayes Sessiâ—on he read vnto them seuerally certaine Articles and gaue them respite vntill the next day to aunswer vnto the same so committed them againe to prisone The copie of which Articles here vnder foloweth Articles obiected and ministred by Boner B. of London seuerally against Tho. Causton Thomas Higbed of Essex FIrst that thou Thomas Causton or Thomas Higbed hast bene and arte of the Diocesse of London Articles laiâ— by B. Boner to M. Higbed and Causton and also of the iurisdiction now of me Edmund Bishop of London Item that thou was in time past according to the order of the Church of England baptised and christened Item that thou haddest Godfathers and Godmother according to the said order Item that the said Godfathers and Godmothers did theÌ„ promise for thee and in thy name the faith and religion that then was vsed in the realme of England Item that that faith and Religion which they did professe make for thee was accompted and taken to be the faith and Religion of the Churche and of the Christian people and so was it in very deede Item thou comming to the age of discretion that is to saye to the age of xiiij yeares diddest not mislike nor disallowe that faith that Religion or promise then vsed and approued and promised by the said Godfathers and Godmother but for a time diddest continue in it as other taking themselues for Christen people did likewise Item that at that time and also before it was taken for a doctrine of the Churche Catholicke and true and euerye where in Christendom then allowed for Catholicke and true and to be the profession of a Christen man to beleeue that in the Sacrament of the aultare vnder the formes of breade and wine after the consecration there was and is by the omnipotent power and will of almighty God and his woorde without any substance of breade and wine there remaining The reall presence the true and naturall body and bloude of our Sauiour Iesus Christ in substance which was borne of the virgine Marie and suffered vppon the Crosse really truely and in very deede Item that at that time thy father and mother all thine auncestors all thy kindred acquaintance and frends and thy sayd Godfathers and Godmother did then so beleeue and thinke in all the same as the sayd Church did therein beleeue Item that thy selfe hast had no iust cause or lawfull grounde to departe or swarue from the sayde Religion or faith nor no occasion at all except thou wilt followe and beleeue the erroneous opinion or beliefe that hath ben against the common order of the Church brought in by certaine disordred persons of late and at the vttermost within these 30. or 40. yeares last past Item that thou doest knowe or credibly hast heard and doest beleue that D. Robert Barnes Iohn Frith Tho. Garrerd Hierome Also sir Edmund Boner priest before the death of Cromwell seemed to be of the opinion and was swornâ— twise agaynst the Pope Lassels Anne Askew Iohn Hooper late Bishop of Gloucester sir Laurence Saunders Priest Iohn Bradford sir Iohn Rogers Priest sir Rowland Taylour Priest sir Iohn Laurence Priest William Pygot Steuen Knight William Hunter Thomas Tomkyns Thomas Hawkes haue bene heretofore reputed taken and accompted as heretickes and also condemned as heretickes and so pronounced openly and manifestly specially in holding beleuing certaine damnable opinions against the veritie of Christes body and bloud in the Sacrament of the aultar all the same persons sauing Iohn Bradford sir Iohn Laurence William Pygot Steuen Knight William Hunter Thomas Tomkins and Thomas Hawkes haue suffered paines of death by fire for the maintenance and defence of their said opinions and misbeliefe Item that thou doest knowe or credibly hast heard and doest beleeue that Thomas Cranmer late Archbishoppe of Canterburie and Nicholas Ridley naming himselfe Bishop of London Robert Ferrar late Bishop of S. Dauies and Hugh Latimer sometime Bishop of Worcester haue bene and are at this present reputed accompted and taken as heretickes and misbeleeuers in maintaining and holding certaine damnable opinions against the verity of Christes body and bloud in the Sacrament of the aultar Item Verity takeâ— for heresy 〈◊〉 misbeleuing heretickes that thou hast commended and praised all the sayd persons so erring and beleuing or at the least wise some of them secretely and also openly taking and beleeuing them to be faithfull and Catholicke people and their sayde opinions to be good and true and the same to the best
named certayne places which places they went about with geÌ„tle and farre sought interpretations to mitigate saying those places were vnderstood farre otherwise then the wordes did purport or then I did take them I answered I did vnderstand theÌ„ as they did purport as theyr owne books do comment and glose vpon them SacrificiuÌ„ Missae quid sit They sayd Sacrificium or Oblatio did not in the Masse signify any thing els then either a Sacrifice of prayse and thankesgeuing or els a memoriall of a sacrifice or oblatioÌ„ So they caused aâ— Masse booke to be sent for and shewed me where in some places of the Masse was written Sacrifice of the Masse expounded by the Papistes to be nothing els but the Sacrifice only of thankesgeuing Sacrificium laudis Whereto I aunswered that it folowed not therfore that in all places it signified a sacrifice or oblation of prayse or thankesgeuing and although it did yet was not a sacrifice of prayse or thankesgeuing to bee offered for the sinnes of the people for that did Christ by his owne Passion once offer on the Crosse where the wordes of the Masse were that the Priest did offer an oblation and sacrifice for the sinnes and offences both of himselfe and of the people for them that were dead and for the saluatioÌ„ of the liuing and that the commixion of the body and bloud of Christ was health both of body and soule The Uicare aunswered that was to be vnderstanded of the commixtion of Christes bodye and bloude with hys Church or people So after much exhortatioÌ„ vnto me that I shoulde be conformable to the true Catholicke Churche which as they ment was the Romish Church I departed not consenting vnto them So within a day or twayne came to me Maister More bringing with him certayne Articles whereunto Doctor Crome had consented and subscribed in the presence of certayne witnesses in the dayes of king Henrye the eight and willed me to read theÌ„ ouer The Articles of D. Cromes recantation brought to G. Marsh. asked me whether I woulde consent and subscribe vnto those Articles and after coÌ„munication had of one or two of the sayd Articles I confessed playnly I would in no wise consent and subscribe to those Articles for then I did against mine owne conscience and so he departed So within a short space after which was on sherethursday the sayd Parson and Uicar sent for me agayn saying my lord would be at a short poynt with me for if I would not consent and subscribe vnto 4. Articles drawne out of the articles aforesayd I must go to prison strait wayes 4. Popish Articles for Marsh to subscribe vnto 1. Masse 2. Transubstantiation The first was whether the Masse nowe vsed in the church of England was according to Christes institution with faith reuerence and deuotion to be heard and sene The second whether the almighty by the wordes pronounced by the Priest did chaunge the bread and wyne after the wordes of consecration into the body and bloud of Christ whether it were receiued or reserued 3. Receiuing in one kinde Thirdly whether the laye people ought to receiue but vnder the forme of bread onely and that the one kind was sufficient for them 4. Confession Fourthly whether coÌ„fession to the Priest nowe vsed in England were godly and necessary These foure questions or articles they deliuered me in writing and bad me goe to my chamber and subscribe my aunsweres with mine owne hand and come agayne So within one halfe houre I came to them agayn and deliuered them the questions with mine aunsweres G. Marsh denieth the Articles The first I denyed The second I aunswered as I did to my Lord afore as is aboue written To the third I aunswered that the lay people by Christes institution ought to receiue vnder both kindes that it sufficeth not them to receiue vnder the one kinde onely Fourthly that though confession auricular were a commodious meane to instruct the rude people yet was it not necessary nor commaunded of God They much exhorted me then to leaue mine opinions saying I was much deceiued vnderstanding the Scriptures amisse and much councelled me to folow the Catholicke Church of Christ G. Marsh exhorteth to the Catholicke Church and to doe as other did I aunswered my fayth in Christ conceiued by his holy word I neyther could nor would deny alter or chauÌ„ge for any liuing creature whatsoeuer hee were desiring them to speake to my Lord that during my life and imprisonment my poore frendes might be suffred to relieue me with necessary thinges according to theyr powers and so after much exhortation of them to do beleue as the Catholicke Church did we departed I from theÌ„ceforth continuing in the Porters ward not comming forth of my chamber sauing at noone and night while I dined and supped Upon one of the Easter holydaies maister Shereburn and M. More sent for me perswading me muche to leaue mine opinions M. Sheâ—â—burne anâ— M. Morâ— examineâ— of Georâ—â— Marsh. saying all the bringers vp and fauorers of that Religion had euill lucke and were either put to death or in prison and in daunger of life Agayne the fauorers of the Religion now vsed had wondrous good lucke prosperity in al thinges with many other worldly reasons of mans wisedome for as for the scriptures Maister Shereburne confessed himselfe ignoraunt I aunswered that I beleued and leaned onelye to the Scriptures Gods 〈◊〉 is not to 〈◊〉 esteemeâ— by prospâ—â—rity or adâ—uersity not iudging thinges by prosperity or aduersity but they earnestly aduised me to refuse mine opinions and not to let for any worldly shame I aunswered that that whiche I dyd I did not for the auoyding of any worldly shame saying my soule and lyfe were dearer to me theÌ„ the auoiding of any worldly shame neither yet did I it for any vayn prayse of the world but in the reuerent feare of God Then Maister More questioned with me of receiuing the Sacrament vnder the one kinde I sayd Christes institution was playne that all men shoulde drinke of the cup. Then he tolde me of the 24. of Luke and the 20. of the Actes where was but mention of breaking of bread onely Christeâ— breakinâ— bread 〈◊〉 24 〈◊〉 not the râ—â—ceiuing â—â—â—der one kinde wherof he gathered that they receiued the Sacrament but vnder one kinde That I denyed saying those places either did not speak of the celebration of the Lordes Supper or els vnder the name of breaking bread was signified and ment the receiuing of the Sacrament both of the body bloud of Christ according to his institution So after much communicatioÌ„ of that matter M. Shereburne sayd it was great pity that I being a welfauored youÌ„g man and one that might haue good liuing and do good would so foolishly cast my selfe away sticking so hard to such foolish opinions I aunswered as afore I had done to my Lorde and to
institute a sacrament there And to the other part of this article videlicet willyng that his bodye really and truely should be conteyned in the sayd sacrament no substance of bread and wyne there remayning but onely the accidents thereof he answereth that he doth not beleeue the same to be true By me Iohn Cardmaker M. Cardmaker calling to mynd afterwards the redy cauillings of the papists and thinking himself not to haue fully and according to his true meaning answered the latter part of the last eight article did the next day after the foresaid answers exhibite vnto the Bish. in a schedule this here after followyng Where in my answer to your articles I deny the presence of Christ in the Sacrament I meane not his sacramentall presence for that I confesse but my deniall is of his carnall presence in the same But yet further because this word is oftentymes taken of the holy fathers A more full answere to the second part of the eight article not only for the bread and wyne but also for the whole administration and receiuyng of the same accordyng to Christes institution so I say that Christ is present spiritually too and in all them which worthily receiueth the Sacrament Sacramentall presence in the Sacrament Carnal presence in the SacrameÌ„t denyed so that my deniall is still of the reall carnall and corporall presence in the sacrament and not of the sacramentall nor spirituall presence This haue I thought good to adde to my former aunswer because no man should misunderstand it By me Iohn Cardmaker Next to these articles of M. Cardmaker I thought best to inferre the articles and answers likewise of Iohn Warne his martyr fellow in maner as followeth ¶ Articles ministred agaynst Iohn VVarne Vpholster of the parish of S. Iohn in Walbrooke with his answers to the same Articles agaynst Iohn Warne vpholster in Walbroke FIrst that thou Iohn Warne beyng of the age of xxix yeres of the parish of S. Iohn of Walbrooke in London hast beleeued and doest beleeue firmely and stedfastly that in the Sacrament commonly called the SacrameÌ„t of the aultar there is not the very true and naturall body of our Sauiour Christ in substaunce vnder the formes of bread and wyne Item that thou hast beleued and doest beleue that after the words of consecration spoken by the priest Agaynst transubstantiation there is not as the church of England doth beleue and teach the body of Christ but that there doth only remayne the substance of material bread as it is before the consecration or speaking of the wordes of consecration and that the sayd bread is in no wyse altered or changed Item that thou hast sayd and doest beleeue that if the Catholike church do beleue and teach Agaynst the sacrifice of the Masse that there is in the masse now vsed in England and in other places of Christendome a sacrifice wherein there is a sacrament conteinyng the body and bloud of Christ really and truly then that beliefe and fayth of the church is naught and agaynst Gods truth and the scripture Item that thou hast said that where about a twelue moneths agone more Heresye for laughing at a Spaniell shorne on the head a great rough water Spaniell of thyne was shorne in the hed had a crowne like a Priest made in the same thou diddest laugh at it like it though thou didst it not thy selfe nor knowest who did it Item that thou neither this Lent last past nor at any tyme since the Queenes Maiesties raigne hast come into the church or heard masse or bene confessed or receiued the sacrament of the aultar and hast said that thou art not sory that thou hast so done but thou art glad because thou hast not therewith defiled thy conscience which otherwise thou shouldest so haue done Upon all which articles Iohn Warne being examined by the said Boner in presence of diuers witnesses the 23. of May ann 1555. did confesse and beleue the same subscribe hereunto his name with his owne hand By me Iohn Warne Also it was obiected against the said Iohn Warne by the B. aforesayd as followeth A nother addition of Articles Item that thou Iohn Warne wast in tyme past here in the city of London conuented in the Guildhal for heresie against the sacrament of the aultar according to the order of the lawes of this Realme of England in the time of king Henry the 8. and when Alderman Barnes was shirife the Thursday after that Anne Askew was burnt in Smithfield Iohn Warne about the tyme of Anne Askew was condemned to be burned and had his pardon and therupon thou wast sent as a prisoner to Newgate to whom Edmond B. of London did repayre with his chaplens to instruct thee in y e true faith of Christ touchyng the said Sacrament of the aultar to bring thee from thy error which was that in the Sacrament of the altar there is not the body of Christ nor any corporal preence of Christes body bloud vnder the formes of bread wyne but that in the sayd sacrament there is onely materiall bread wyne without any substance of Christs body and bloud at all because thou wouldst not leaue for sake thy sayd heresie therin but persist abide obstinately and wilfully therein thou wert according to y e said lawes condemned to death â—â—hn Warne â—â—rdoned by K. Henry 8. to be burnt and thereupon labour beyng made for thee to the king and other in the Courte thou hadst a pardon of king Henry the 8. and so thereby didst saue thy lyfe Neuerthelesse in thy heart conscience and mynd thou didst both then and also afore beleeue no otherwyse then at this present thou doest beleeue that is to say that in the Sacrament of the aultar there is neyther the very true body or bloud of Christ Iohn 〈◊〉 denye◠〈◊〉 transubâ—tâ—ation nor no other substace but the substaunce of materiall bread and wyne and to receiue the sayd materiall bread and wyne and to breake it and to distribute it among the people onely is the true receiuyng of Christes body and no otherwise so that thy fayth and beliefe is that in the sayd sacrament there is no substance of Christes material body and bloud but all the thyng that is there is materiall bread and the receiuyng thereof as afore and that the substance of the natural and true body of Christ borne of the Uirgine Mary is only in heauen and not in the sacrament of the aultare In which thine opinion thou hast euer hitherto since continued and so doest continue at this present thou confessing all this to be true and in witnes therof subscribing thy name thereunto as followeth By me Iohn Warne Iohn Warne beyng examined vpon these foresaid articles by the Bish. before certaine witnesses The 〈◊〉 aunsweâ—â— Iohn 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 whose names were Iohn Boswel Iohn Heywood Robert Rauens the
accusation as in that time it was called of heresy As touching the order maner of theyr examinations before the bishop as the articles ministred against them were much like so theyr aunsweres agayne vnto the same were not much discrepant in maner forme as out of the Bishops owne Registers here foloweth expressed ¶ Articles obiected agaynst Iohn Symson and Iohn Ardeley of the Parish of Wigborow the great in Essex husbandmen by Boner Bishop of London at Fulham 22. of May. 1555. Articles miâ—â—stred agaynst Iohn Simson and â—ohn Ardeâ—ey 1. FIrst that thou Ioh. Symson or Ioh. Ardeley husbandman of the age of 34. yeres or thereabout wast and art of the parish of great Wigborow within the dioces of LondoÌ„ and thou hast not beleued nor doest beleue that there is here in earth one Catholicke and vniuersal whole Church which doth hold and beleue all the fayth religioÌ„ of Christ and all the necessary articles and sacramentes of the same 2. Item that thou hast not beleued nor doest beleue that thou art necessarily bounden vnder the payne of damnation of thy soule to geue full fayth and credence unto the sayd Catholique and vniuersall Church and to the Religion of the same in all necessary poyntes of the sayd fayth and Religion without wauering or doubting in the sayde fayth and Religion or in any part therof 3. Item that thou hast not beleeued nor doest beleue that that fayth and Religion whiche both the Churche of Rome Italy Spayn England Fraunce Ireland The Church of Rome Italy Spayne an other forrayne countreys in Europe Scotland and all other Churches in Europe being true members and partes of the sayd Catholick vniuersall church do beleue and teach is both agreing with the sayd Catholicke and vniuersall Church and the fayth and Religion of Christ and also is the very true fayth Religion which all Christen people ought to beleue obserue folow keep but contrariwise thou hast beleued and doest beleue that that fayth and Religion which the sayd Church of Rome and all the other Churches aforesayd haue heretofore beleued and do nowe beleue is false erroneous and nought in no wise ought to be beleued obserued kept and followed of any Christian man 4. Item that albeit it bee true that in the Sacrament of the aultar there is in substance the very body and bloud of Christ vnder the formes of bread and wyne and albeit that it be so beleued taught preached vndoubtedly in the sayd Churche of Rome and all the other Churches aforesayd yet thou hast not so beleued nor doest so beleeue Substance of Christes body vnder formes of bread wyne but contrariwise thou hast doest beleue firmely stedfastly that there is not in the sayd sacrament of the aultar vnder the sayd formes of breade and wine the very substaunce of Christes body and bloud but that there is onely the substaunce of material and common bread and wine with the formes therof and that the sayd materiall commoÌ„ bread and wine are onely the signes and tokens of Christs body and bloud and by fayth to be reciued onely for a remembraunce of Christes passion death without any such substaunce of Christes body and bloud at all 5. Item that thou hast beleued and taught and thou hast openly spoken and to thy power maynteined and defended and so doest beleue thinke maynteyn and defend that the very true receiuing and eating of Christes body bloud is onely to take materiall and commoÌ„ bread Transubstantiation denyed and to breake it and to distribute it amongest the people remembring therby the passion and death of Christ onely 6. Item that thou hast likewise beleued taught and spoken that the Masse now vsed in this Realme of England and others the churches aforesayd The Masse abominable is abhominable naught and full of Idolatry and is of the ordinance of the Pope and not of the institution of Christ hath no goodnes in it sauing the gloria in excelsis and the Epistle and the Gospell that therefore thou hast not nor wilt not come and be present at the Masse nor receiue the Sacrament of the aultar or any other Sacrament of the Church as they are now vsed in this Realme of Englande and other the Churches aforesayd 7. Item that thou hast in tymes past beleued precisely and obstinately affirmed and sayd so doest now beleue thinke that auricular confession is not needfull to be made vnto the Prieste but it is a thing superfluous and vayne and ought onely to be made to God to none other persoÌ„ and likewise thou hast condemned as superfluous vayne and vnprofitable all the ceremonies of the church and the seruice of the same hast sayd that no seruice in the church ought to be sayd but in the English tongue and if it be otherwise sayd it is vnlawfull and nought ¶ The aunsweres of Iohn Symson and also of Iohn Ardeley to the foresayd Articles TO the firste they beleue that here in earth there is one Catholicke and vniuersall holy Churche Their aunsweres to the articles which doeth hold and beleue as is conteined in the first article and that this Church is dispersed and scattered abroad throughout the whole world To the second they beleue that they be bound to geue fayth and credence vnto it as is conteyned in the second Article To the third as concerning the fayth and Religion of the Church of Rome of Italy Spaine Fraunce Ireland Scotland and other Churches in Europa they say they haue nothing to doe with that fayth and Religion but as concerning the fayth and Religion of England that if the sayde Churche of England be ruled and Gouerned by the word of life then the Church of England hath the fayth Religion of the Catholicke Church and not otherwise doe say also that if the Churche of England were ruled by the word of life it woulde not go about to condemne them and others of this heresy To the fourth they aunswere that in the Sacrament commonly called the Sacrament of the aultar there is very bread and very wine not altered nor chaunged in substaunce in anye wise Transubstantiation denyed and that hee that receiueth the sayde bread and wyne doth spiritually and by fayth only receiue the body and bloud of Christ Anno 1555. Iune but not the very naturall body and bloud of Christ in substaunce vnder the formes of bread and wine To the fift they say they haue aunswered aunswering to the sayde fourth article and yet neuerthelesse they saye that they haue beleued and doe beleue that in the sacrameÌ„t of the Aultar there is not the verye substaunce of Christes body and bloud but onely the substaunce of naturall bread and wine To the sixt they say that they beleue that the Masse is of the Pope The Masse detested and not of Christ and therefore it is not good nor hauing in it any goodnes
19. Feck Yea the same is it what say you to those ceremonies Haukes I say nothing to y e ceremonies For the text sayth Fecknam maketh euery act spoken of in the new Testament to be a ceremony Marke 5. Luke 8. Fecknam taken shorte in his owne tale Fecknam driuē in a straite driueth him to the that God did so worke by the handes of Paule that there went partlets napkins frō him c. So that it seemed by y e text that it was God that wrought not y e ceremonies Feck How say ye to the woman that came behinde Christ and touched the hemme of his vesture did not her disease depart from her by that ceremony Haukes No forsooth For Christ turned back and sayde to Peter Who is it that touched me and Peter sayd Thou seest the people thrust thee and askest thou who touched me Some body hath touched me sayth Christ for vertue hath gone out of me I praye you whether was it the vertue that healed this woman or his vesture Fecknam Both. Haukes Then is not Christ true for he sayd Go thy waye Sacrament It is his sacramentall body or the Sacramēt of his body but not his true body thy fayth hath made thee whole Boner Away away to the sacrament for these are but trifles to that Fecknam How say ye Syrha Christ tooke bread brake it and sayd Take eate this is my body Haukes I graunt Christ sayd so Fecknam And is it not so Haukes No forsooth I do not vnderstand it so Fecknam Why then is Christ a lyer Haukes I thinke ye will so proue him Fecknam Will I why The wordes of Christ are to be vnderstand not as he spake but as he ment thē I haue spoken the woordes that Christ spake Haukes Is euery worde to be vnderstand as Christ spake it Christ said I am a dore a vyne I am a king a way c. Feck Christ spake these wordes in parables Hau. And why speaketh he this in parables when hee sayd I am a dore a vyne a king a way c. more then thys when he sayd This is my body For after the same phrase of speache as hee sayth This is my body so sayth hee I am a doore a vine a king a way he sayth not I am like a dore lyke a vyne c. Then Fecknam stoode vp and sayd I had such a one before me this other day Alas these places serue nothyng for your purposes But I perceiue ye hang and build on them that be at Oxford Haukes What meane you by that Fecknam I meane Latymer Cranmer and Rydley Haukes I know nothyng els by thē but that they be both godly and learned Fecknam Fecknam falleth out of his matter to rayling wilt thou trust to such doltes One of them hath written a booke wherein he affirmeth a reall presence in the Sacrament Haukes What hee hath done I know not but what hee doth I know Fecknam Ridley hath preached at Paules Crosse openly that the deuill beleueth better then you for he beleueth that Christ is able of stones to make bread and ye will not beleue that Christes body is in the Sacrament and yet thou buildest thy fayth vpon them Haukes Tho. Haukes buildeth his fayth vpon no man I build my fayth vppon no man and that shall ye well know for if those men and as many mo as they bee should recant and deny that they haue sayde or done yet will I stand to it and by this shall ye knowe that I build my fayth vpon no man Boner If any of those recant what will ye say to it Haukes When they recant I will make you aunswere Boner Then thou wilt say as thou doest now for all that Haukes Yea in deede wil I that trust to it by gods grace Boner B. Boner iudgeth other men by his own sore I dare say Cranmer would recant so that he might haue his liuyng And so the Byshop and Fecknam departed from me with great laughing I went agayne to the Porters lodge ¶ Talke betwene Haukes and Chadsey An other dayes talke with D. Chadsey The next day came Doct. Chadsey to the Byshop and him The Byshop declared vnto him that I hadde stande stubbornely in my defense agaynst the Christenyng of my childe and against the ceremonies of the Church and that I would not haue it Christened but in English Then sayd Doct. Chadsey then hee denyeth the order of the Catholicke Church Boner Yea hee thinketh that there is no Churche but in England and in Germany Haukes And yee thinke that there is no Churche but the Church of Rome Chad. What say ye to the Church of Rome Haukes I say it is a church of a sort of vicious Cardinals Priestes The Church of Rome The Bishop of Rome Monkes and Fryers whiche I will neuer credite nor beleue Chad. How say ye to the bishop of Rome Chad. From him and all his detestable enormities good Lorde deliuer vs. Chad. Mary so may wee saye from king Henry the eight and all his detestable enormities good Lord deliuer vs. Haukes Where were ye whiles that he liued that ye would not say so Chad. I was not farre Haukes Where were ye in his sonnes dayes Chad. In prison Haukes It was for your well doing Boner He will by no meanes come within my Chappell nor here Masse for neither the Masse neither the Sacrament of the aulter can hee abide neither will he haue anye seruice but in English Chadseyes argument Christ neuer spake Englishe Ergo we must not pray in Englishe An instance geuen agaynst Chadsey Chad. Christ neuer spake in English Haukes Neither spake he euer anye latine but alwayes in such a tongue as the people might be edified thereby And Paule sayth that tongues profite vs nothing He maketh a similitude betweene the pipe and the harpe and except it be vnderstanded what the trumpet meaneth who can prepare himselfe to the battell so if I heare the tongue which I do not vnderstand what profite haue I therby no more then hee hath by the trumpet that knoweth not what it meaneth Chad. If ye vnderstand Paules saying he speaketh it vnder a prophecie If we prophecie to you in tongues c. Haukes Forsooth Paule speaketh playnly of tongues for tongues serue not for them that beleue Chad. I tell you Paul speaketh altogether vpō prophecy Haukes Paule maketh a distinction betweene prophecying tongues saying That if anye man speake with tongues let it be by two or three at the most let an other interprete it But if there be no interpreter 1. Cor. 14. let them keepe silence in the congregation and let himselfe pray vnto God and then let the Prophetes speake two or three and that by course and let the other iudge and if any reuelatiō be made to him that sitteth by let the first holde his peace so that it seemeth that Paule maketh a distinction betweene tongues and Prophecying
I haue offended a lawe Wattes wordes to the L. Rich. I am subiect here to the lawe Then Anth. Browne Iustice sayd vnto hym Wats I pray thee tell me who hath bene thy schoole maister to teach thee this geare Syr Anthony Browne a Gospeller in K. Edwardes dayes a persecuter in Queene Maryes dayes or where didst thou first learn this religion Forsooth quoth Wattes euen of you Sir you taught it me and none more then you For in K. Edwards dayes in open sessions you spake against this Religion now vsed no preacher more You then sayd y e masse was abhominable all their trumpery besides wishing and earnestly exhorting that none should beleeue therin that our beliefe should be onely in Christ and you said thē whosoeuer should bryng in any strange natiō to rule here it were treason and not to be suffred Then said Browne to my Lord Rich he belies me my Lord. What a knaue is this he wil soone belye me behind my backe when he doth it before my face and my L. Rich sayd againe I dare say he doth so After these wordes Wattes tooke occasion to speake somewhat of King Phillip and of hys commyng in but what it was I coulde not iustly learne But this muche was heard that after those wordes spoken the Benche among themselues stood vp and sayd one to another treason sauyng one good man called Iustice Gawdy Iustice Gaudy ◠good man who a little before was about to speake but when he heard them cry treason he helde downe his head as one grieued and troubled at their doyngs In conclusion the Commissioners being wery of him or els not willing to meddle further in such high matters sent him vp to the B. of London with their letter withal importing the cause of his sending vp as by the contentes thereof here vnder followeth to be seene ¶ A letter sent by certaine Iustices in Essex to Boner B. of London AFter our most harty cōmendations to your good lordship these shall be to aduertise you A letter of the Lord Rich Henry Tyrell other Iustices to Boner that at our Sessions of Oyer Terminer holden at Chelmesford the 26. day of April last past there came before vs in open Courte one Thomas Wattes of Billerica within your dioces by ordinary proces and then and there being examined why he refused to come to his parish Church and there to receiue the sacrament of the aultar and heare diuine seruice according to the institution of holy church he openly there answered generally that like as the seruice of the Churche set out in the dayes of late King Edward the 6. was sayd by vs now to be abominable hereticall schismaticall Tho Wattes sent vp by the Iustices of Essex to Byshop Boner all naught so he sayd that all that is nowe vsed done in the Church is abhominable hereticall schismaticall and all naught with diuers other erroneous arrogant words and therefore we haue thought good to send hym to your Lordship to be further examined by you of his perticular opinions as to your pastorall office shall seeme conuenient certifieng you further that in our opinion he is one of the most arrogant heretikes that hath bene heard speake or euer came before you not meet to be kept here in any Gaole as well for feare of corrupting others as for diuers sundry other speciall causes hereafter to be more declared Thus leauing to molest your good Lordship we commit you to the holy ghost Geuen at Chelmesford the 27. of Aprill An. 1555. Your good Lordships most assured R. Rich. Henry Tirrell The names of the Iustices Anthony Browne Edmund Tirrell T. Myldman Iohn Wiseman Rog. Appleton Rich. Weston Now when the B. had receiued him how he vsed him 〈◊〉 is easie by his common practises with others to iudge What his priuate conferēces were I know not but what was publikely done in the Consistory at Paules the common stage for these tragedies you shall here see The first appearance of Thomas Wattes in the bishops Consistorie FIrst vppon Thursday beyng the second day of May Thomas Wattes was brought thether before the Bishop of London The first appearance of Thomas Wattes in the Bishops Consistory there being examined vpon his words had before the L. Rich and others as is conteined in their letters he did earnestly affirme the same to be true Wherupon the Bishop obiected and examined him vpon these Articles following to the which he aunswered as vnder may appeare ¶ Articles obiected agaynst Thomas VVattes of Byllerica in the Countie of Essex within the Diocesse of London by Boner Bish. there as ensueth 1. FIrst that the said Tho. Wattes was of Billerica so of the iurisdiction of the B. of London Articles agaynst Tho. Wattes The Sacraments of the Church of Rome 2. Item that he beleeued not in the Sacraments of the the holy and Catholike church as the Catholike church of Rome and all other Churches members of the same euer hetherto hath beleued is taught of al good faithful people nor hath allowed the said sacraments rites vsages or ceremonies of the said church The substance of the sacramēt but hath despised the same 3. Item that he beleeueth also hath taught others that the substaunce of materiall bread and wyne do remaine in the Sacrament of the aultar after the consecration The presence in the sacrament that the sayd materiall bread and wyne are the signes tokens of Christes body hanged vpon the crosse and of hys bloud there shed and that in the sayd Sacrament there is only a memory or remembraunce of Christes body bloud and nothyng els 4. Item that he beleueth and doth precisely affirme that the very true presence of Christes body and bloud in substaunce The Masse abhominable is not in the Sacrament of the aultar but only in heauen and no where els 5. Item that he beleeueth affirmeth and sayth that the Masse now vsed in the church of Rome here in England and other places is full of Idolatry Confession to God abhomination wickednes and that Christ did neuer institute it nor ordayne it nor yet allow it as a good and laudable thyng to be vsed in his Church 6. Item that he beleeueth and affirmeth that auricular confession to be made vnto the Priest is not necessary but superfluous and that it is enough for a man to beleeue onely to confesse hymselfe vnto God without any priest or minister at any tyme though he may haue the Priest to confesse hym vnto 7. Item that he beleueth that Luther Wickliffe Doctor Barnes Defence of Martyrs and all others that haue holden against the Sacrament of the aultar suffred death by fire or otherwise for the maintenaunce of the said opinion were good men and faithfull seruaunts and Martyrs of Christ in so beleeuyng and dieng 8. Item that he hath and
some other affirmed that shee was deceiued by a Tympanie or some other like disease to thinke her selfe with child and was not What became of Q. Maryes childe no man can tell some thought she was with childe and that it did by some chaunce miscarie or els that she was bewitched but what was the truth therof the Lord knoweth to whome nothing is secrete One thing of mine owne hearing and seeing I can not passe ouer vnwitnessed There came to me whom I did both heare and see one Isabell Malt a woman dwellyng in Aldersgate streete in Horne alley not farre from the house where this present booke was Printed who before witnes made this declaration vnto vs that she beyng deliuered of a maÌ„child vpoÌ„ Whitsonday in the mornyng whiche was the xi day of Iune an 1555. there came to her the Lord North and an other Lord to her vnknoweÌ„ dwellyng theÌ„ about old Fish streete demauÌ„dyng of her if she would part with her child and would sweare that she neuer knewe nor had no such child Whiche if she would her sonne they sayd should be well prouided for she should take no care for it with many fayre offers if she would part with the child After that came other womeÌ„ also of whoÌ„ one she sayd should haue bene the Rocker but she in no wise would let go her sonne who at y e writyng hereof being aliue called Timothe Malt was of the age of xiij yeares vpward Ex testimonio eiusdam puerperae Londinensis Thus much I say I heard of the woman her selfe What credite is to bee geuen to her relation I deale not withall but leaue it to the libertie of the Reader to beleue it they that list to them that list not I haue no further warrant to assure them The young Princes cradle Among many other great preparations made for the Queenes deliueraunce of childe there was a cradle very sumptuously and gorgeously trimmed vppon the whiche cradle for the child appointed these Uerses were written both in Latin and English Quam Mariae sobolem Deus optime summe dedisti Anglis incâ—lumem redde tuere rege The Child which thou to Mary O Lord of might hast send To Englandes ioy in health preserue Verses vpon the Cradle keepe and defend About this tyme there came ouer into England a certaine English booke geuing warnyng to English men of the Spanyardes and disclosing certaine close practises for recouery of Abbay landes which booke was called A warnyng for England Whereof ye shall vnderstand more God willyng when we come to the Spanish Inquisition So that by the occasion of this booke vppon the xiij day of this moneth came out a certaine Proclamation set forth in the name of the Kyng and Queene repealyng disanullyng all maner of bookes writteÌ„ or Printed whatsoeuer should touche any thyng the impayryng of the Popes dignitie whereby not onely much godly edification was hyndred but also great perill grew among the people The copy of which Proclamation here foloweth A Proclamation set out by the King and Queene for the restraining of all bookes and wrytings tending againg the doctrine of the Pope and his Churche WHere as by the Statute made in the seconde yeare of king Henrie the fourth concerning the repressing of heresies there is ordained and prouided a great punishment not only for the authours makers and wryters of bookes containing wicked doctrine and erroneous and hereticall opinions contrary to the Catholicke faith and determination of the holy Church likewise for their fautors supporters but also for such as shal haue or keepe any suche bookes or wrytings and not make deliuerie of them to the Ordinarie of the Diocesse or his Ministers wyth in a certaine time limited in the sayd Statute which Acte or Statute being by authoritie of Parliament of late reuiued Of this Acte or statute read before Pag. 507. was also openly proclaimed to the intent the subiectes of the realme vpon such Proclamation should the rather eschew the danger and penaltie of the sayde Statute and as yet neuerthelesse in moste partes of the Realme the same is neglected and little regarded The King and Queene our soueraigne Lord and Ladie A stiterunt reges terrae principes conuenerunt in vnum aduersus Dominum Christum eius Psal. 2. therefore c. straightly charge and commaunde that no persone or persones of what estate degree or condition soeuer he or they be from hencefoorth presume to bring or conuey or cause to bee brought or conueied into this Realme any bookes wrytings or woorkes heereafter mentioned that is to saye anye booke or bookes wrytings or woorkes made or sette foorth by or in the name of Martine Luther or any booke or bookes wrytings or woorkes made or sette forth by or in the name of Oecolampadius Zwinglius Iohn Caluine Pomerane Iohn Alasco Bullinger Bucer Melancthon Bernardinus Ochinus Good 〈◊〉 pâ—â—â—hibited Erasmus Sarcerius Peter Martyr Hugh Latymer Robert Barnes otherwyse called Frier Barnes Iohn Bale otherwise called Frier Bale Iustus Ionas Iohn Hoper Myles Couerdal William Tyndal Thomas Cranmer late Archbishop of Canterburie William Turner Theodore Basill otherwise called Thomas Beacon Ihon Frith Roy and the booke commonly called Halles Chronicle Agaynst Haâ—le◠〈◊〉 or anye of them in the Latine toung Dutch toung English toung Italian toung or French toung or any other like booke paper wryting or woorke made printed or sette foorthe by any other persone or persones containing false doctrine contrarie and against the Catholicke faith and the doctrine of the Catholicke Churche And also that no person or persons presume to write What 〈◊〉 is here to kept 〈◊〉 Christ 〈◊〉 his sepulâ—chre and will he 〈◊〉 in spite oâ— his 〈◊〉 printe vtter sell reade or kepe anye or cause to bee wrytten printed vttered or kept anye of the sayde bookes papers woorkes or wrytings or any booke or bookes wrytten or printed in the Latine or English toung concerning the common seruice and administration sette foorth in English to be vsed in the Churches of this Realme in the time of king Edwarde the sixth commonly called the Communion booke or booke of common seruice and ordering of Ministers otherwise called The booke sette foorth by authoritie of Parliament for common prayer administration of the Sacramentes or to be vsed in the mother tounge wythin the Church of England but shall wythin the space of fifteene dayes nexte after the publication of this Proclamation bring or deliuer or cause the sayde bookes wrytinges and woorkes and euerye of them remaining in their custodies and keeping to be broughte and deliuered to the Ordinarie of the Diocesse where suche bookes woorkes or wrytinges be or remaine or to his Chauncellour or Commissaries without fraud coulour or deceite at the sayde Ordinaries will and disposition to be burnt or otherwise to be vsed or ordered by the sayde Ordinaries as by the Canons or spiritual lawes it is in that case
limitted and appoynted vppon paine that euerye offender contrary to this Proclamation shal incurre the daunger and penalties contained in the sayde Statute and as they will auoide theyr Maiesties high indignation and displeasure and further answere at their vttermost pearils The powâ—â— of this world 〈…〉 Christ. And their Maiesties by this Proclamation geue full power and authoritie to all Byshops and Ordinaries and all Iustices of peace Maiors Sheriffes Bailiffes of Cities and Townes corporate and other head Officers wythin this Realme and the dominions thereof and expresly commaundeth and willeth the same and euery of them that they and euerye of them within their seuerall limites and iurisdictions shall in the default negligence of the sayde Subiectes after the sayde fifteene dayes expired enquire and searche out the sayde bookes wrytings and woorkes and for this purpose enter into the house or houses closets and secreate places of euery persone of what so euer degree beynge negligent in thys behalfe and suspected to keepe any such boke wryting or woorkes contrary to this Proclamation And that the sayde Iustices Maiors Sheriffes Bailiffes and other heade Officers aboue specified and euery of them wythin theyr sayde limites and iurisdictions fineding any of the sayde subiectes negligent and faultie in this behalfe shall commit euery such offender to Warde there to remaine without baile or mainprise till the same offender or offenders haue receiued such punishment as the sayde Statute doeth limite and appoynte in this behalfe Geuen vnder our Signes Manuel at oure Honour of Hampton Courte the thirteene day of Iune the first and second yeares of our raignes Imprinted by Iohn Cawood Anno. 1555. Articles to be enquired vppon by the wardones of euery companie touching seditious bookes especially touching the booke called A Warning for England 1 WHether they haue seene any of the forsaid bookes This 〈◊〉 called a warning England looke 〈◊〉 hereafter when 〈◊〉 come 〈◊〉 willing 〈◊〉 Inquiâ—â—tiâ—â— the 〈…〉 Articles be 〈◊〉 vpon 2 Whether they haue hearde of anye of the sayde bookes 3 Where they were and in what place they haue seene them 4 Whome they know to haue lately come from beyonde the sea especially from Zurik Strausbrough Frankford Wezel Emden and Disburge 5 Whome they knowe or vehemently suspect to be common cariers of letters or money thether from hence 6 That they bring to my Lord Maior all suche seditious bookes as they haue or shall haue found hereafter In this proclamation thou hast hearde Christian reader the profounde and learned Censure of the Catholike Churche of Englande what bookes they mislike and reiect as heretical schismatical and pernicious Against the which Catholicke censure of these learned fathers I haue not at this time to inferre neither doeth my laisure serue now to wryte Apologies in defence of these Authors here condemned Onely so much leaue it may please the reader to grauÌ„t me to set before him here a pair of balance where in to waigh the bookes on the one side condemned wyth y e bookes on the other side allowed to the end that we waying the one with the other may discern the better betwene them â—he bookes 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Papists which part wayeth best with Gods holy trueth and true catholicke church against manifest idolatrie and palpable abomination And nowe therefore as they haue in this present proclamation geuen their condemnation vpon these bookes aboue recited so I desire thee to geue thy censure vpon their bookes by them allowed and vpon the matter in them contained and marke wel what good stuff it is The Primer 〈◊〉 forth in â— Maryes 〈…〉 Iohn 〈◊〉 And first to begin with the Primer in English for children after the vse of Salisburye Imprinted wyth Priueledge according vnto the Kinge and Queenes Maiesties letters paâ—entes in the raigne of Queene Mary Lette vs repeate and suruey some part of the said Primer for to expresse all it were too long beginning wyth the firste lesson of our Ladye in these wordes Holye Marye mother most pure of virgines all mother and daughter of the king celestiall So comfort vs in our desolation That by thy prayer and special meditation we enioy the reward of the heauenly raigne c. Conferre this with the Scriptures good reader and iudge vprightly whether this doctrine â—e tollerable in the Church or not It followeth more in the second Lesson Holy Mary of all godly the godliest Pray for vs of all holy the holiest That he our praiers accept may in good wise which of thee was borne and raigneth aboue the skies c. In the third lesson Thy sonne beseeche with humble intercession To purge vs cleane of our transgression That so being redeemed we may the place ascende Where thou dwellest with him world without ende The Uersicle Pray for the people entreat for the Clergie make enter cession for the deuout womankinde 〈◊〉 meditour beâ—wene God and men the man 〈◊〉 Christ. â—alse merite let al feele thy helpe that worthely solemnise thy memoriall c. An other Uersicle Holy Mother of God make thy petition that wee maye deserue Christes promission c. And in the Antheme after Benedictus thus it followeth We beseech thee of thy pitie to haue vs in remembraunce to make meanes for vs vnto Christ that we being supported by thy helpe may deserue to attaine the kingdome of heauen Furthermore in the Collect after it followeth Wrong mediation And graunte that through the gracious intercession of the virgine thy mother wee may be deliuered from this present heauinesse and haue the fruition of eternall gladnesse It followeth moreouer in the sayde Primer thus concerning the materiall Crosse. Idolatrye to the material Crosse. O God which haste ascended thy most holy Crosse and hast geuen light to the darkenesse of the world vouchsafe by the vertue of thy Crosse to illumine visite and comfort both our hearts and bodies c. Moreouer in the name of S. Iohn Baptiste thus it prayeth Let no man 〈◊〉 in any 〈…〉 c. 1. Cor. 3. O Lord defend vs alway through the continuall succours of S. Iohn Baptist. For the more fraile we be the more nede we haue to be relieued with necessary prayers c. In which wordes note good reader not only the absurditie of doctrine but also the stolidity of the reason For where their doctrine pretendeth that saint Iohn Baptiste should pray for vs 〈◊〉 is â—aule â—â—at is â—pollo but 〈◊〉 seruants 〈…〉 â—hom you â—â—leeue â—â— Cor. 3. here we pray to God for s. Iohn Baptist that he wil heare his praier praying for vs. It followeth furthermore in the name of Peter and Paul Heare vs mercifully and graunt that through the merites of them both we may obtaine the glory euerlasting c. And of S. Andrew So lette hym O Lorde be a continuall petitioner for vs to thee c. Of S. Laurence thus S. Laurence the Deacon did worke a good worke For by the
which Goâ— doth geue neyther doth seeâ—â— for that which 〈◊〉 would haue by lawfull meanes For where the scripture perfectly doth promise and pronounce vs to bee iustified through our fayth in Christ willeth vs to seeke our saluation no where els but onely in the merits of Iesus the institution of the church of Rome neyther wyll receiue that God hath freely geuen wherein standeth infidelity neither yet will seek the same there where as they should but in the merites and prayers of our Lady of S. Iohn Baptist s. Peter and Paule s. Andrew s. Nicholas s. Thomas of Canterbury by the worthines of the materiall crosse and such other vnlawfull meanes wherein standeth plaine idolatry And yet such bookes as these can be suffered among the Catholikes to be currant as good wholesome and lawfull bookes where as the other which lead vs the true way from infidelitie and blynd idlatry to true christianitie in no wise can be sufferable But of this to complaine it is vaine Wherfore to passe from this proclamation let vs proceede God willing in the course of our history ¶ The story of Thomas Osmond William Bamford and Thomas Osborne Martyrs MEntion was made before in the storye of Thomas Haukes of sixe prisoners besides Thomas Osmund William Bamford Thomas Osburâ— Martyrs Read 〈◊〉 pag. 150 whithe were sente downe with hym to Essex the same tyme as hee wente to execution Of which sixe prisoners three were sent to be burned the other three to recant and to doe penaunce of whome it followeth next in story nowe to intreate The names of which sixe were these Thomas Osmund Fuller William Bamford alias Butler Weauer Thomas Osborne Fuller Nicholas Chamberlaine Weauer Thomas Brodehill Weauer Richard Webbe Weauer beyng all of the towne of Coxehall All which sixe Coxehall men nexte after the Examinations of Thomas Haukes and Thomas Wattes were sent vp to Boner to bee examined by the Earle of Oxford and sir Phillip Paris knight with a letter with them also sent the copy whereof here followeth ¶ A letter sent from the Erle of Oxford to Boner B. of London AFter our harty commendations vnto your good Lordship A letter from the Earle of Oxford B. Boner this shal be to aduertise the same y t the Constables of Coxehall within your Dioces haue brought before vs this day 6. persons dwelling in the town of Coxhal aforesayd whose names hereafter do folow videlicet Nicholas Chamberlaine Weauer Iohn Wallet Fuller Tho. Brody Weauer Rich. Web Weauer William Bamford aliâs Butler Weauer and Tho. Osborne Fuller for that they at the feast of Easter now last 〈…〉 sent by 〈◊〉 Earle of 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 haue not obeyed to the order of the holy catholike Church in receiuyng of the sacraments but oâ—stinately refusing the same besides the holdyng of diuers other opinions contrary to the faith of the said church Wherfore we haue thought it good to send the same persons vnto your good lordship further to be ordered as in such case shal appertain Thus we commit your good Lordship to the keping of almighty God From Hedingham the 1. of May. 1555. Your Lordships assuredly Oxford Phillip Paris Thus the said prisoners beyng sent vp the first day of May were brought before the sayd Bishop the xvij of the sayd moneth to be examined vpon diuers and sundry Articles ministred obiected agaynst them whereunto they were compelled to aunswer and to put theyr hands to the same the copy of which their Articles and aunswers beyng all one in forme and effect if the Register say true here followeth ¶ The copy of the Articles obiected against Thomas Osmond William Bamford and Nicholas Chamberlayne of Coxehall 1. FIrst that thou Thomas Osmund Fuller wast and art of the Parish of Coxehall Articles 〈…〉 them 〈◊〉 the Bishop within the Dioces of London and thou hast not beleeued nor doest beleeue that there is here in the earth one Catholike vniuersal whole Church which doth hold and beleue all the fayth Religion of Christ and all the necessary Articles sacraments of the same 2. Item that thou hast not beleeued nor doest beleue that thou art necessarily bounden vnder the payne of damnation The Popes Church falsly terâ—ed by the name of the â—niuersall Church of thy soule to geue full fayth and credence vnto y e sayd Catholike and vniuersall Church and to the faith and religion of the same in all necessary poyntes of the sayd fayth and religion without doubting or wauering in the sayde fayth and religion or in any part thereof 3. Item that thou hast not beleued that the faith and religion which both the Church of Rome Italy Spayne England France Ireland Scotland and all other churches in Europe beyng true members and partes of the sayd Catholike and vniuersall Church do beleeue teach The faith of the Romish Church not 〈◊〉 be beleeâ—ed is both agreeyng with the faith and religion of Christ and also is the very true faith and religion which all christian people ought to beleeue obserue follow and keepe but contrarywise thou hast beleeued and doest beleeue that that fayth and religion which the sayd church of Rome all the other Churches aforesayd haue heretofore beleued and do beleue is false erroneous and naught in no wise ought to be beleeued obserued kept and followed of any Christian person 4. Item that albeit it be true that in the sacrament of the altar there is in substance the very body and bloud of our sauiour Christ vnder the formes of bread and wyne albeit that it be so beleued taught and preached vndoubtedly in the said church of Rome and all other churches aforesayd yet thou hast not so beleued nor doest so beleeue but contrarywise thou hast beleued and doest beleue firmely and stedfastly that there is not in the said sacrament of the aulter vnder the sayd formes of bread and wyne the very substance of Christes body and bloud but that there is only the substance of materiall and common bread and wine Note how â—his geare is 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 worst with the formes thereof and that the said material common bread and wyne are onely the signes and tokens of Christes body and bloud and are by fayth to be receyued onely for a remembraunce of Christes passion and death without any such substaunce of Christes body and bloud at all This article 〈◊〉 to put â—owne as 〈◊〉 ment 〈◊〉 5. Item that thou hast beleued and taught and hast opeÌ„ly spoken and defended and so doest beleue thinke maintaine and defend that the very true receiuing and eatyng of Christes body and bloud is onely to take materiall and common bread and to breake it and distribute it amongst the people remembring thereby the passion and death of Christ onely 6. Item that thou hast likewyse beleeued thought and spoken that the masse now vsed in this realm of England and other the churches aforesaid The Masse 〈◊〉
of Christes insâ—â—tution is abominable naught and full of idolatry and is of the ordinance of the Pope not of the institution of Christ and hath no goodnes in it sauyng the Gloria in excelsis the Epistle and Gospell and therfore thou hast not nor wilt not come and be present at masse nor receiue the sacrament of the altar nor any other sacrameÌ„t of the church as they are now vsed in this realm of England c. 7. Item that thou hast in tymes past beleued yet doest now beleeue Against auricular confession Church seruice that auricular confession is not necessary to be made vnto the priest but is a thing superfluous voyd and naught only to be made to God to none other person And likewyse thou hast condemned as superfluous vayne and vnprofitable all the ceremonies of the church and the seruice of the same and hast sayd that no seruice in the church ought to be sayd but in the English tong and if it be otherwise it is vnlawfull and naught 8. Item that thou beyng notoriously and openly suspected for an heretike and a person culpable in the premisses was of late called and coÌ„uented before the Erle of Oxford and M. Phillip Paris The Earle of Oxford M. Phillip Paris and there was charged with the said heresies especially against the sacrament of the altar And because thou didst maintaine and stand to thy said heresies and wouldst not come to the church and be confessed and receiue the said sacrament as other christian people did but vtterly didst refuse to doe the same thou wast by the said Earle of Oxford and M. Phillip Paris seÌ„t vp by a Constable vnto me Bishoppe of London and was by them denounced detected and put vp to me as an heretike and misbeleuyng person 9. Item that thou hast knowen and beleeued thou doest know and beleeue or at the least thou hast credibly heard reported spoken and said that all and all maner persons which do teach preach or hold any thing concernyng the sacraments of thr Church or any the articles of the fayth otherwise then is found already discussed and determined by the mother the holy church or doth call into doubte or question that thyng which is already decided or determined by the Church or that willingly and wittingly do vtter openly or priuily any slaunderous or blasphemous wordes concernyng the sayd Sacraments or any of them or that do preach teach or keepe any sect or kynd of heresie agaynst the wholesome doctrine of the church doe wittingly willingly or obstinately defend the said sect or kind of heresie are by the Canons of the whole and vniuersall Catholike Church and also by the Ecclesiasticall lawes of this Church of England by their so doing accursed with that curse which doth separate them from the entry into the Church from the receiuing of the Sacramentes and from the company of faythfull people and are in continuyng in this sayd sect and heresie to be pronounced declared and taken for heretikes and to be deliuered to the secular power and by the lawes temporall of this realme of England and the custome of the same to be by the sayde secular power put to death and burnt for this sayd sect and heresie 10 Item that thou by reason of the premisses wast art to be pronounced takeÌ„ had reputed and iudged for a manifest and open wilfull and obstinate heretike for a wycked and cursed person and to bee punished accordingly for the same accordyng to the said Canon lawes vsages and customes * The aunsweres whiche the sayd Thomas Osmund William Bamford and Nicholas Chamberlaine seuerally made vnto these Articles TO the first they aunswered and confessed the same to be true The aunsweres of the three prisoners to the articles agreeing all in one except that they do beleue y t there is here in earth one Catholicke whole Church and that the same church doth hold and beleue as is conteined in this Article To the second they aunswere beleue the sayd Article not to be true for they say that they haue doe beleue that they are necessarily bounden vnder payne of damnatioÌ„ of their soule to geue full fayth and credeÌ„ce vnto the said Catholicke Church to the fayth and religion of the same in all necessary points of the same fayth and religioÌ„ without waueryng or doubtyng in any part therof To the third they auÌ„swere that the Church of Rome The Church of Rome not to be beleeued other Churches mentioned in this Article bee not true meÌ„bers partes as they be vsed in fayth religion of the Catholicke Church of Christ that the fayth and religion vsed in the sayd Churches is not agreable with y e Church of Christ but are false and erroneous To the fourth they aunswere and say that how so euer the sayd Churches of Rome and others of Christendome haue and do beleue touchyng the SacrameÌ„t of the aulter yet they do beleue that in the SacrameÌ„t vnder the formes of bread wine there is not the very substauÌ„ce of Christes body bloud but that there is onely the substauÌ„ce of materiall bread and wine that the same materiall bread wyne be onely the signes and tokeÌ„s of Christes body and bloud and are to be receiued onely for a remembraunce of Christes passion and death without any substaunce of Christes body and bloud at all To the fiâ—t Article they aunswere that the true receiuyng and eatyng of Christes body The â—rue eating of Christs body accordyng to Christes institution is to take distribute and eate materiall bread and thereby to remember the passion and death of Christ and so receiue by fayth as they beleue Christes body and bloud and not otherwise To the sixt they aunswere the same to bee true in euery part therof except that ouer and besides the Gloria in excelsis the Epistle and Gospell which they beleue to bee good they beleue the Pater noster and Creâ—de vse in the Masse be also good Auricular confession not necessary Ceremonyes idle in the Chusch To the seueÌ„th they aunswere and confesse that auricular confession is not necessary to be made to the Priest neuerthelesse they thâ—ncke that it is necessary to goe to such a Priest as is able to geue good counsell And that for counsell only and not otherwise And as concerning the ceremonies of the church they answer the same to be vayne vnprofitable No seruice in the Church ought to be sayde but onely in the English tong To the eight they answer and beleeue the same to bee true in euery part thereof except that they doe not beleeue that they be heretikes or suspected of heresie To the ninth Osmund and Bamford aunswered that they referred themselues to the sayd lawes mentioned in that article but Chamberlaine made no aunswer at all to this article To the tenth the sayd Osmond and Bamford answered and sayd that by reason of
the poore people barly bread M. Buceâ—â— saying or whatsoeuer els the Lord hath committed vnto thee And whiles Bradford was thus persuaded to enter into the ministry Doctour Ridley that worthy Byshop of LoÌ„don and glorious Martyr of Christ accordyng to the order that then was in the Churche of England called hym to take the degree of Deacon Iohn Braâ—â—ford madâ— Deacon by Bishop 〈◊〉 withâ—â—â— any superâ—stitious abuse there Iohn Braâ—â—ford madâ— Prebendaâ—â— in Paules 〈◊〉 licensed 〈◊〉 preach Which order because it was not without some such abuse as to the whiche Bradford would not consent the Byshop yet perceauyng that Bradford was willing to enter into y e ministery was content to order him Deacon without any abuse euen as he desired This beyng done he obteyned for him a licence to preache and did geue him a Prebend in his Cathedrall Church of Saint Paules In this preaching office by the space of three yeares how faithfully Bradford walked how diligently he labored many partes of England can testify Sharply he opened and reproued sinne sweetely he preached Christ crucified pithily he impugned heresies and errours earnestly he persuaded to godly life After the death of blessed yong King Edward the sixt when Queene Mary had gotten the crowne still continued Bradford diligent in preaching vntil he was vniustly depriued both of his office libertie by the Queene and her Councell To the doyng whereof because they had no iust cause they tooke occasioÌ„ to do this iniurie for such an acte as among Turkes and Infidels would haue bene with thankfulnes rewarded and with great fauour accepted as in deed it did no lesse deserue The fact was this The xiij day of August in the first yere of the raigne of Queene Mary M. Bourne then B. of Bath made a seditious sermon at Paules crosse in LoÌ„don as partly is declared before pag. to set popery abroch in such sort that it mooued the people to no small indignation beyng almost ready to pull hym out of the pulpit Neither could the reuerence of the place nor the presence of the B. Boner who then was his maister nor yet the commandement of the Maior of London whoÌ„ the people ought to haue obeied stay their rage but the more they spake the more the people were inceÌ„sed At length Bourn seyng the people in such a moode and himselfe in such peril whereof he was sufficiently warned by the hurlyng of a drawen dagger at hym as he stoode in the pulpit and that he was put from endyng his sermon fearing least against his will hee should there ende his wretched lyfe desired Bradford who stood in y e pulpit behynd him to come forth and to stande in his place and speake to the people Bradford 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 people â—â—gardeth Papistâ—◠〈◊〉 Good Bradford at his request was content and there spake to the people of godly and quiet obedience Whome as soone as the people saw to beginne to speake vnto them so glad they were to heare him that they cried with a great shout Bradford Bradford God saue thy life Bradford well declaring not only what affectioÌ„ they bare vnto him but also what regard they gaue to his words For after that he had entred a little to preach vnto them 〈◊〉 reuereÌ„t and 〈◊〉 of people 〈…〉 and to exhort them to quiet pacience eftsoones all the raging ceased and they in the end quietly departed ech man to his house Yet in the meane season for it was a long tyme before that so great a multitude could all depart Bourne thought and truely himselfe not yet full sure of his lyfe till he were safely housed notwithstanding that the Maior Shirifes of London were there at hand to helpe him Wherfore he desired Bradford not to depart from him till hee were in safetie Bradford â—ureth Bournes 〈◊〉 which Bradford according to his promise performed For while the Maior and Shiriffes did leade Bourne to the Scholemaisters house which is next to the pulpit Bradford went at his backe shadowyng him from the people with his gowne and so to set him safe Let the Reader now consider the peril of Bourne the charitie of Bradford and the headines of the multitude also the grudging mynds of certaine which yet still there remayned behind greeued not a little theyr mindes to see that so good a man should saue y e life of such a popish priest so impudently and openly rayling against K. Edward Among whoÌ„ one gentlemaÌ„ sayd these words Ah Bradford Bradford thou sauest him y t wil help to burne thee I geue thee his life if it were not for thee I would I assure thee tâ—â— him through with my sword Thus Bourne for that tyme through Bradfordes meanes escaped bodily death but God hath his iudgement to be shewed in the tyme appoynted The same sonday in the after noone Bradford preached at the Bow church in Cheapside and reproued the people sharply for theyr seditious misdemeanor After this he did abide still in London with an innocent conscience to try what should become of his iust doing Within three daies after he was sent for to the Tower of London where the Queene then was to appeare there before the counsell There was he charged with this act of sauing of Bourne which act they there called seditious also obiected agaynst him for preaching and so by them he was coÌ„mitted first to the Tower then vnto other prisons out of the which neither his innocency godlines nor charitable dealing could purchase him liberty of body till by death which he suffred for Christes cause he obteyned the heauenly liberty of which neither Pope nor papist shall euer depriue him From the Tower he came to the kinges Benche in Southwarke and after his condemnation he was sent to the Counter in the Poultry in London in the which two places for the time he did remayne prisoner he preached twise a day continually vnlesse sicknes hindered him where also the sacrament was often ministred thorow his meanes the keepers so well did beare with him such resort of good folkes was dayly to his lecture and to the ministration of the sacrament that commonly his chaÌ„ber was well nigh filled therewith Preaching reading praying was all his whole life He did not eate aboue one meale a day which was but very little when he took it his continuall study was vpon his knees In the middest of dinner he vsed often to muse with himselfe hauyng his hat ouer his eyes from whence came commonly plenty of teares droppng on his trencher Uery gentle her was 〈◊〉 man and childe and in so good credite with his keeper y t at is desire Bradford came into London without his keeper and returned that night to prison agayne The description of Bradford Bradford content with a little sleepe Bradfordes recreation The holy lyfe of Bradford in an euening beyng prisoner in the kinges Bench in Soutwarke he had licence vpoÌ„ hys
hould me c. Lo quoth he how say you to this of Saint Augustine paynt me out your Church thus Bradford My Lord these wordes of S. Augustine make as muche for me as for you although I might aunswere that all this if they had bene so firme as you make them might haue bene alledged against Christ and his apostles For there was the lawe and the ceremonies consented on by the whole people confirmed with myracles antiquitie and continuall succession of Byshops from Aarons tyme vntill that present Chich. In good fayth M. Bradford you make to much of the state of the Church before Christes comming All this might be obiected agaynst Christe his Apostles by the Scribes Phariseys Brad. Therein I doe but as Peter teacheth 2. Pet. 2. and Paule very often You would gladly haue your Churche here very glorious and as a most pleasant Lady But as Christ sayde Beatus est quicunque non fuerit offensus per me So may his Churche say Blessed are they that are not offended at me Yorke Yea you thinke that none is of the Churche but such as suffer persecution Brad. What I thinke God knoweth I pray your Grace iudge mee by my woordes and speaking The Church commonly not glorious in this world but poore and persecuted and marke that Paule sayth Omnes qui. c. All that will liue godly in Christ Iesu must suffer persecution Sometimes Christes Churche hath rest here but commonly it is not so and specially towardes the end her forme will be more vnseemely Yorke But what say you to Saint Augustine where is your Church that hath the consent of people and nations Bradford Euen all people and nations that be Gods people haue consented with me Consent of the Godly and I with them in y e docrine of fayth Yorke Lo ye go about to shift off all thinges Bradford No my Lorde I meane simply and so speake God knoweth Yorke Sainct Austen doth here talke of succession euen froÌ„ Peters seate Succession from Peter Brad. Yea that seate then was nothing so muche corrupte as it is now Yorke Well you alwayes iudge the church Bradford Christes people may discerne the Church though they iudge not the Church The Church of of Rome swarueth from the voyce of Christ and wherein No my Lord Christes sheepe discerne Christes voyce but they iudge it not so they discerne the Churche but iudge her not Yorke Yes that you do Bradford No and it like your grace and yet full well may one not onely doubt but iudge also of the Romish church for she obeyeth not christes voyce as Christes true church doth Yorke Wherein Brad. In latin seruice and robbing the Laitie of Christes cup in the sacrament and in many other thinges in which it committeth most horrible sacrilege Chic Why Latin seruice was in England when the pope was gone Brad. True the tyme was in England wheÌ„ the pope was away but not all popery as in king Henries dayes Yorke Latin seruice was appointed to be song and had in the Queere where onely were Clerici that is Latin sâ—â—â—uice deâ—â—â—ded such as vnderstode latin the people sitting in the body of the Church praying theyr owne priuate prayers and this may wel be yet seene by making of the Chauncell and Queere so as y e people could not come in or heare them Brad. Yea but in Chrisostomes time and also in the latin church in Saint Ieromes tyme Agaynâ—â— Latin seâ—â—uice all the Church sayth he reboat Amen That is aunswereth agayn mightely Amen Whereby we may see that the prayers were made so that both the people heard them and vnderstoode them Chic Ye are to blame to say that the Churche robbeth the people of the cup. Bradford Well my Lorde terme it as it please you all men knowe that laytie hath none of it Chic In deede I would wish the Church would define agayne that they might haue it for my part Brad. If God make it free who caÌ„ define to make it bond Yorke Well mayster Bradford we leese our labour The peoâ—â—â— robbed 〈◊〉 the cupâ—â— for ye seeke to put away all thinges which are tolde you to your good your Church no man can know Brad. Yes that ye may well Yorke I pray you whereby Brad. Forsooth Chrisostome sayth The 〈◊〉 knowen 〈◊〉 by the Scripturâ—â— Chrisostâ—â—â— oper impâ—â—â—fect Lyra sup Math. Tantummodo per Scripturas alonely by the Scriptures and this speaketh he very oftentimes as ye well know Yorke In deede that is of Chrysostome â—â— in opere imperfecto whiche may be doubted of The thing whereby the Church may be knowne best is succession of Byshops Bradford No my Lorde Lyra full well writeth vppon Mathew that Ecclesia non consistit in hominibus ratione potestatis secularis aut Ecclesiasticae sed in hominibus in quibus est notitia vera confessio fidei veritatis That is Hilarius Auâ—entâ—â—â— The church consisteth not in men by reason either of secular or temporall power but in men indued with true knowledge and confession of fayth and of veritie And in Hylarius tyme you knowe he wryteth to Aurentius that the Church did rather delitescere in cauerâ—â—s then eminere in primarijs sedibus That is was hidden rather in caues and holes then did glister and shyne in thrones of preeminence Then came one of the seruauntes and tolde them that my Lord of Duresme taryed for them at Mayster Yorkes house and this was after that they had taryed three houres with Bradford And after that their man was come they put vp theyr writtten bookes of common places and sayde that they lamented his case they willed him to read ouer a booke which did Doct. Crome good so wishyng hym good in woordes they went their waye and poore Bradford to his prison After this communication with the Bishops ended The comming of 2. Spanish frâ—â—erâ— to M. Bradford within two dayes following came into the Counter two Spanish Friers to talke with maister Bradford sent as they sayd by the Earle of Darby Of whome the one was y e kinges Confessor y e other was Alphonsus who had before written a popish booke agaynst heresies the effecte of which their reasoning here likewise followeth Talke betweene mayster Bradford and two Spanishe Fryers VPpon the 25. day of February The talke betweene certayne â—riers and M. Bradfoâ—â— about 8. of the clock in the morning two Spanish Fryers came to the CouÌ„ter where Bradford was prisoner to whoÌ„ Bradford was called Then the one Fryer which was the kinges Confessor asked in Latin for all their talke was in Latin of Bradford whether he had not seene nor heard of one Alphonsus that had written agaynst heresies Brad. I do not know him Confes. Well this man poynting to Alphonsus is he This Alphonsus had write a booke 〈…〉 Latin agaynâ—â— heresies Wee are come to you of loue and charitie by the meanes of the
see thy booke and I tooke him a Latine Testament Baker Will ye go to the Church and obey and followe the queenes procedings and do as an honest man should do Bland I trust in God to do no otherwise but as an honest man should do Baker Will ye do as I sayd Bland Will it please your maystership to geue me leaue to aske you a question A question propounded to Syr Iohn Bakeâ— Baker Yea. Bland Syr may a man doe any thing that his conscience is not satisfied in to be good Baker Away away and threwe downe the Booke and sayd It is no Testament And I sayd Yes And mayster Webbe tooke it vp and sayde vnto me maruellous gently mayster Bland I knewe you when ye were not of this opinion I would to God ye would reforme your self with better wordes then I will write And I sayde If ye haue known me of an other opinion then I am of now it was for lacke of knowledge Baker Yea sayest thou so by S. Mary and thou hold thee there I wil geue sixe fagots to burne thee withall or thou shouldest be vnburned Hasty iudgemeÌ„t of a Iustyce Hence knaue hence And so were we repriued into our place agayne within the Barre And at night when iudgement of felons and all was done we were called M. Bland and his fellowes sent to the Ordinary by Syr Iohn Baker and the Iudge sayd to the Gaoler Take theÌ„ with you and deliuer them to the Ordinary if they wyll not be reformed let them be deliuered to vs againe they shall haue iudgement execution And one of our company sayd My Lord if we be killed at your hands for Christes sake we shall liue with him for euer * An other appearaunce of M. Bland in the Spirituall Court THen came we to the Castle of Caunterbury there we remayned till the second day of march at which day we were brought into the Chapterhouse of Crechurch where were set the Suffragane of Canterbury M. Bland brought agayne to the castle of Canterbury Thâ— B. of Douer M. Collins M. Milles with others mayster Collins mayster Mylles with other and then went to them mayster Oxenden mayster Petit and mayster Webbe maister Hardes Iustices And wheÌ„ I was called mayster Webbe sayd Here we present this man vnto you as one vehemently suspect of heresy Bland And I sayde Mayster Webbe ye haue no cause to suspect me of heresye I haue bene a prisoner this whole yere and no matter proued agaynst me I pray you wherfore I bene so long kept in prison Webbe Leaue your arrogant asking of questions aunswere to that that is layd to your charge Bland I do so for I say you haue no cause to suspect me of heresy The aunsweres of M. Bland first to the Iustices Webbe Yes ye denyed to Sir Iohn Baker to be conformable to the Queenes proceedinges Bland Is it a iust cause to suspect me of heresy for asking a question with leaue So we had moe wordes there then I well remember Then stood vp mayster Petit and sayd Ye were cast in to prison because ye fled away from your Ordinary Bland Then haue I had wrong For I neuer fled nor disobeyed mine Ordinary nor did any thing contrary to the law Let theÌ„ now say of I did but they sayd nothing And when I saw they held theyr peace I sayd M. Commissary haue you bene y e cause of this mine imprisoÌ„meÌ„t No quoth he ye know that when ye went from me ye were appointed to appeare the friday after the Sessions Here I was suffered to speake no more but shut vp in a corner tyll my companions were likewise presented and then wee were sent to Westgate into Prison and were put in seueral close holdes that neuer one of vs could speake to an other nor no maÌ„ was permitted to come to vs. We were foure times at this appearaunce Cornewall a Tanner dispatched in secret prison But one they dispatched by what meanes I can not tell whose name was Cornewall a Tanner And thus hytherto passed the talke betweene Blande and the Iustices and certayne Gentlemen of the shyre Now foloweth the order of the reasoning betwene hym the Clergy men before whome he was exmained But for as much as the chiefest doer and Iudge against him was the B. of Douer or Suffragan of Caunterbury called D. Richard Thornton to the intent it may appere what litle trueth or constancye is in these catholicke persecuters I thought here to exhibite by the way a certayne popish letter written of a papist vnto him Wherin is declared what a gospeller the sayd Rich. Thornton was in K. Ed. time which now turning with the world sheweth himselfe such a bitter persecuter agaynst Gods seruants in Q. Maryes tyme. The copy of this letter here foloweth * A copy of a popish letter written to the Byshop of Douer by one Thomas Goldwell a priest declaring what a professour he was in king Edwardes tyme. RIght reuerende and my good Lorde after my hartye thankes for your good chere at my last being with your Lordship this shal be to certify you that as soone as I arriued with my Lords Grace I gaue him your letters but I had muche woorke to obteyne any thing of him for you He meaneth of the ariuall of Cardinall Poole For there hath bene geuen very euill informations of you and it hath bene sayd that you haue concurred with al maner of euill proceedinges the which hath these yeares past bene in England as wel agaynst the holy sacrament of the aultar and agaynst the supreme authority of Christs vicar in earth Thornâ—â— B. of 〈◊〉 a greaâ— agaynâ—â— Pope 〈◊〉 Sacramâ—â—â— of the 〈◊〉 in king 〈◊〉 as with the vse of the abhominable late Communion and with the mariage of priestes as well religious as secular and that you haue geuen orders to I can not tell how many base vnlearned euill disposed people by reason of the which they haue taken vpon them to preach and to doe much hurt in Kent So that menne thinke that yet if any new mutation the which God forbydde should chauÌ„ce you woulde be as ready to chaunge as any other And in deed it maketh me to feare the same by reason that notwithstaÌ„ding it hath pleased almighty God to prouide y t your absolution was sent vnto you not looking I dare say for any such thing of all manner of matters past yet your Lordship more regarding y e vanity of the world theÌ„ the offeÌ„ce of God the which he onely knoweth how much it greeues me for the due loue I beare vnto you presumed to sing Masse in Pontificalibus the holy dayes immediatelie folowing and also to ministrate to childreÌ„ the sacrament of Confirmation because that one beyng a meÌ„ber of the Deuill did somewhat comfort you so to do Oh my Lord what honour should it haue bene both to God and your selfe and also edefication to all
By this he would proue that Christe was then in heauen and in earth also naturally and bodily Shet This place and other must needes be vnderstand for the vnitie of persons in that Christe was God man and yet the matter must be referred to the Godhead or els ye must fall into great errour Commis That is not so for it was spoken of the manhoode of Christ for as much as he sayth the sonne of man whiche is in heauen Shet If yee will needes vnderstande it to be spoken of Christes manhoode The Coâ—â—missary brought 〈◊〉 an other 〈◊〉 conueniâ—â—â— then must ye fall into the error of the Anabaptistes which deny that Christ took fleshe of y e virgin Mary for if there be no bodye ascended vpp but that whiche came downe where is then his incarnation for then he brought his body downe with him Commis Loe how ye seeke an errour in me and yet see not how ye erre your selfe For it cannot be spoken of the Godhead except ye graunt that God is passible for God cannot come downe because he is not passible Shet If that were a good argumente that God could not come down because he is not passible then it might be said by the like argument that God coulde not sit and then heauen is not his seate and then say as some do that God hath no right hand for Christ to sit at Commis Then the Commissary affirmed playnly that it was true God hath no right hand in deede Shet Oh what a spoyle of Christes Religion will thys be that because we cannot tell howe God came downe therfore we shall say that he came not down at all and because we cannot tell what maner of hand he hathe to saye that he hath no hand at all and then he cannot reache the vtmost part of the sea O miserie at length it will come to passe that God cannot sit and then howe can heauen bee his seate and if heauen be not his seate then there is no heauen and then at length I doubt ye wil say there is no God or els no other God but such as the heathens Gods are which cannot goe nor feele Commis Why doth not the scripture saye that God is a spirite and what hand can a spirite haue Shet Truth it is God is a spirit and therfore is worshipped in spirit and truth and as he is a spirite so hath hee a spirituall power so hathe hee a spirituall seate a spirituall hand 〈◊〉 hand â—pirituall and a spirituall sword which we shall feele if we go this way to worke as we beginne Because wee knowe not what hand God hath therfore if we say he hath none then it may as well be sayd there is no Christ. Then the Commissary sayd hee woulde talke no more w t me so departed and also the Commissarye was compelled to graunt that Christes testament was broken and his institution was chaunged from that hee left it but hee sayd they had power so to doe * My first aunswearing after their law was stablished BEcause I know ye will desire to heare from mee some certaintie oâ— my estate â—â—luation the first â—â—â—minatiâ—â— of Sheâ—â—den â—fter law was 〈…〉 see the â—ommissioÌ„ I was called before the SuffragaÌ„ and seuen or eight of the chiefe priestes examined of certayne Articles and then I required to see theyr CoÌ„mission They shewed it to me and sayde There it is and the Kinge and Queenes letters also Then I desired to haue it read and so in readyng I perceaued that on some notable suspition hee might examine vppon two articles whether Chrystes reall presence were in the Sacrament and whether the churche of England be of Christes Catholicke Churche To that I aunsweared that I had bene a prisoner 3. quarters of a yeare and as I thought wrongfully reason would therefore that I should aunsweare to those thinges wherefore I was prisoner Suff. The Suffragan sayd his Commission was I must aunswere directly yea or nay Shet This Commission sayde I was not generall to examine whome he will but on iust suspicion Suff He sayd I was suspected and presented to hym Shet Then I required that the accusation might be shewed Suff. He sayd he was not bound to shew it but he commaunded me in the king and Queenes name to aunswer directly Shet And I as a subiect do require of you iustice for that I haue done I aske no fauour Suff. He sayde I was suspected Shet I bad him proue that suspicion or what cause he had to suspect Suff. Thou was cast into prison for that cause Shet That was a pretty suspicion because I had suffered imprisonment contrary to Gods law and the realme that therefore I must now for a mendes be examined of suspition without cause to hyde all the wrong done to me before For when I was cast into prison there was no law but I might speake as I did therefore in that poynte I could be no more suspect then you which preached y e same yourself not long before Suff. That was no matter to thee what I preached Shet Well yet in the king and Queenes name I must aunswere directly and therefore I require as a subiecte y t ye do not extend beyond your Commission but proue me suspect more then you your selfe Milles. Then sayd M. Milles I had written to my mother and he did see the letter wherin I perswaded my mother to my opinions Shet In that I did but my duetye to certifie her I was not prison for any euill And that was before the lawe also and therefore no more suspicion was in mee then was in them which taught the like Mill. Well yee are required here to aunswere directlye yea or no. Shet First then I require of you to proue this suspicion and thus we tossed to and fro At last the byshop sayde hee himselfe did suspect me I asked wherby Suff. Wâ—ll sayd he I my selfe did suspect thee and it is no matter wherby Shet But your Commission doth not serue you so to doe without iust suspicion Suff. Well yet did I suspect you Shet It is not meete for you to bee my accuser and my Iudge also for that was too much for one man And thus manye woordes were multiplied and they were muche greeued Milles. If you were a Christian man you would not be ashamed of your fayth being required Shet I am not ashamed in deede I thanke God Vpon this it appeareth the letters were written to the B. of Winchester by whom he was sente for after and examined if any man do come to me either to teache or to learne I would declare it but for asmuch as I perceaue you come neither to to teache nor to learne I holde it beste to aunswere you Milles. If you will not then will we certifie the kinges Councell Sheter I am therwith content that you shoulde certifie y t I had suffered thrâ—e quarters prison
vsed in the church of England The vse and Sacrifice of the Latin Masse denyed he beleueth that there is no sacrifice in the sayde Masse and that there is in it no saluation for a christian man except it should be said in the mother toung that he might vnderstand it and coÌ„cerning the ceremonies of the Church he sayth and beleeueth that they be not profitable to a Christian man Item Auricular confession and absolution of the Priest reiected being examined concerning auriculare confession he answeareth that he hath and doth beleeue that it is necessary to goe to a good Priest for good counsaile but the absolution of the Priest laying his hand vppon any mans head as is nowe vsed is nothing profitable to a Christian mans saluation And further he sayth that he hath not ben confessed nor receiued the sacrament of the aulter since the coronation of the Queene that now is Item concerning the faith religion now taught setfoorth beleeued in the church of England he answeareth and beleueth that the faith and doctrine nowe taught setfoorth and vsed in the sayd Church of Englande is not agreable to Gods word And furthermore he sayth The fayth of the Church of England in Quene Maryes tyme reproued that bishop Hooper Cardmaker Rogers other of their opinion which were of late burned were good christian men did preach the true doctrine of Christ as he beleeueth and sayth that they did shed theyr bloude in the same doctrine which was by the power of God as he sayth beleeueth And further being examined saith y t since the Quenes coronation he hath had the Bible and Psalter in English red in his house at Brighthamsted diuers times and likewise since hys comming into Newgate but the Keeper hearing thereof did take them awaye and sayeth also that about a twelue moneth now past he had the English procession sayd in his house with other English praiers Iueson Launder and Veisâ—e imprisoned for hearing the Gospell And further sayeth that Thomas Iueson Iohn Launder and William Ueisey being prisoners with hym in Newgate were taken with this examinat in his house at BrighthaÌ„sted as they were hearing of the gospel then read in English a litle before Alhollowne day last past and brought to the Court and being examined thereuppon by the Counsaile were committed by them to prison in Newgate The confession of Iohn Launder before Boner bishop of London IOhn Launder husbandman of the Parish of Godstone in the Countie of Surrey of the age of xxv yeres Iohn Launder his confession borne at Godstone aforesayde being examined doth confesse and say that about two dayes next before Allhollonâ—ide nowe last past this Examinate and one Diricke Caruer Thomas Iueson William Ueisie with diuers other persons to the number of twelue being all together in their prayers and saying the seruice in English set foorth in the time of King Edwarde the sixte in the house of the sayde Diricke situate at Brighthamsted in Sussex were apprehended by one maister Edwarde Gage and by him sent vppe hether to London to the Kinge and Queenes Counsaile and by them vpon his examination committed to Newgate where he with his said other felowes hath euer since remained in prison And further being examined he doeth confesse and say that the occasion of his comming to the sayde Brighthamsted The cause of the apprehensioÌ„ of Iohn Launder was vpon certaine busines there to be sped for his father and so being there and hearing that the saide Diricke was a man that did much fauour the Gospel this Examinate did resorte to his house and companye whome before that time hee did neuer see or know and by reason of that hys resorte hee was apprehended as before And further doth confesse and beleeue that there is heere in earth one whole and vniuersall Catholicke Churche whereof the members he dispersed through the world and doth beleue also that the same Church doeth set foorth and teache onely two Sacraments videlicet the Sacrament of Baptisme Two Sacramentes onely and the Sacrament of the Supper of our Lord. And who soeuer doth teach or vse any more Sacraments or yet any ceremonies he doth not beleeue that they be of the Catholicke Churche but doth abhorre them from the bottome of his heart And doth further say and beleue that all the seruice Ceremonyes abhorred sacrifices and ceremonies now vsed in thys Realme of England yea in all other partes of the world whych ben vsed after the same maner be erroneous and naught contrary to Christes institution and the determination of Christes Catholicke church whereof he beleeueth that he him selfe is a member Also hee doeth confesse and beleeue that in the Sacrament The reall presence of Christs body vnder the formes of bread and wine denyed nowe called the sacrament of the aultar there is not really and truly contained vnder the formes of bread and wine the very naturall body and bloude of Christe in substaunce but his beliefe and faith therein is as followeth Videlicet that when he doth receiue the material bread and wine he doeth receiue the same in a remembrance of Christes death and passion and so receiuing it he doth eate and drinke Christes body and bloude by faith and none other wayes as he beleeueth And moreouer he doth confesse say and beleue that the Masse now vsed in the Realme of Englande The Masse abhominable or els where in all Christendome is nought and abhominable and directly against Gods worde and his Catholicke Churche and that there is nothing sayd or vsed in it good or profitable For he saith that albeit the gloria in excelsis the Creede Sanctus Pater noster Agnus and other partes of the Masse bene of themselues good and profitable yet the same being vsed amongest other things that be naught and superfluous in the Masse the same good things do become nought also as he beleeueth Auricular confession not necessary Also he doth beleeue and confesse that Auriculare confession is not necessary to be made to any Priest or to anye other creature but euery persone oughte to acknowledge confesse hys sinnes onely to God and also that no person hath any authority to absolue any man froÌ„ his sinnes and also beleeueth that the right and true way according to the Scripture after a man hathe fallen from grace to sinne to arise to Christe againe is to be sorie for his offences to doe the same or the like no more and not to make any auricular confession of them to the priest either to take absolution for them at the Priests handes All whyche hys sayde opinions hee hathe beleeued by the space of these seuen or eight yeares past and in that time hath diuers and many times openly argued and defendeth the same as hee sayeth c. Articles obiected by Boner Bishop of London against Diricke Caruer and Iohn Launder 1. FIrste I doe obiect against
you and euery of you that yee and euery of you Articles layd to Diricke Caruer anâ— Iohn Launder beinge within the sayde prisone of Newgate and within this sayde Citie of London are of my iurisdiction being Bishoppe of London and subiecte vnto the same offending and trespassing wythin the sayd prison and Citie in matters of Religion and concerning the Catholicke faith and beliefe of the Churche in any wise 2. Item I doe obiect against you and euery of you that yee and euery of you Sacramentes of pennance and of the aultar since your first comming and entring into the sayde prisone and during your abode there bothe there and in sundry places wythin this Citie and Dioces of London haue holden maintained and defended sundry opinions against the Sacraments of the Church especially against the Sacrament of penance and also against the Sacrament of the aultar 3. Item I do likewise obiect that yee and euery of you in all or in some of the said places Reall presence haue as concerning the sacrament of the aultar holden mainteined and defended to the best of your power that in the sayde sacrament of the aultar there is not the very substaunce of the body bloud of our Sauiour Christ but that in the Sacrament there is onely the substaunce of naturall breade and wine and no other substaunce The Latin Masse 4. Item I do likewise obiect that you and euery of you in all or some of the said places haue concerning the masse in Latine nowe vsed in the Church and the sacrifice of the same holden maintained and likewise defended that the sayde Masse is not good or profitable and that there is no sacrifice in the same Ceremonyes 5. Item I do likewise obiect that you and euery of you in all or some of the places haue concerning y e ceremonies of the Church holden mainteined and likewise defended that the saide ceremonies are not profitable to a Christian man but hurtfull and euill Auricular confession 6. Item I do likewise obiect that you and euery of you in all or some of the sayd places haue concerning the Sacrament of penaunce holden mainteined and likewise defended that auricular confession being a part thereof albeit it may be made vnto a good Priest for counsaile yet the absolution of the Priest laying hys hand vpon any mans heade and doing as is nowe vsually done in the Churche is nothing profitable to any mans saluation that therefore yee neither haue bene confessed to the Priest after the vsuall maner of the Churche nor yet receiued the sayd Sacrament of the aultar since the coronation of the Queenes Maiestie whyche is more then the space of one yeare and a halfe 7. Item I do likewise obiect The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Churâ—â— Englaâ—â— that ye and euery of you in all or some of the sayd places concerning the faith and religion now taught set foorth vsed and beleued in the church of this Realme of Englande and the doctrine of the same haue holden beleeued and sayde that it is not agreeable to Gods woord but cleane contrary to the same 8. Item I do likewise obiect that ye and euery of you in all or some of the sayd places haue beleued spoken sayd Defenâ—â— of Hooper Cardmaâ—â—â— Rogerâ— and to your power vpholden mainteined sayd that byshop Hooper Cardmaker Rogers and others of theyr opinion which of late wythin this realme were burnte for heresie were good Christian men in speaking and holding against the said Sacrament of the aultar and that they did preache nothing but the true doctrine of Christe shedding their bloud for the maintenance of the sayd doctrine 9. Item I do likewise obiect that yee and euerye of you haue earnestly laboured and traueiled to the best and vttermost of your power English serâ—uice to haue vp againe the English seruice and the Communion in all poyntes as was vsed in the latter daies of king Edward the sixt here in this realm of Englande 10. Item I do likewise obiecte that ye and euery of you haue thought and doe thinke firmely and stedfastly Defeâ—â—â— the 〈◊〉 vsed 〈◊〉 Edwâ—â—â— tyme and so haue and do beleeue that the faith religion doctrine setfoorth in the 〈…〉 of the foresaid king Edward was in all poyntes 〈…〉 godly containing in it the true Faith and Religio◠〈…〉 in euery part 11. Item 〈…〉 likewise obiect and say that ye and euery of you for your misbelief offence transgression and misbehauiour in the premisses and for that also that you wold not come to your seuerall parish churches and heare your diuine seruice there as other Christian people did and do but absent your selfe from the same and haue your priuate seruice in your houses especiallye in the house of Diricke Caruer were sent vp vnto the King and Queenes Maiesties priuie counsaile and by them or some of them sente afterward vnto the prison of Newgate aforesayd hauing thereby their authoritie remained as prisoners during all the time ye haue bene there 12. Item I do likewise obiect and say that I the sayd byshop of London If theâ—◠〈◊〉 to death 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 why 〈◊〉 you 〈◊〉 it If it 〈◊〉 lawfull why doe 〈◊〉 so at 〈…〉 was commaunded by the authority of the sayd Counsaile to make processe against you and euery of you so that it was not my procuring or searching that yee should be commaunded or called before me in this matter of heresie but partly your owne demerites and partly the sayde commandement enforced me to cal and send for you to make aunsweare heerein and heereof to shewe you the sayde letters Their answeres to the Articles VPon Monday being the sayd tenth day of Iune these two persons with others were brought by the keper vnto the bishops Consistorie as it was before commaunded at one of the clocke in the after noone where the Byshop first beginning with the sayde Diricke Caruer caused his confession with the Articles and Aunsweres to be openly read vnto him which order he kept at the condemnation of euery prisonner asking hym whether he would stand to the same To whom the sayd Diricke answeared that he would for your doctrine quoth hee is poyson and Sorcerie If Christe were heere you would put him to a woorse death then he was put to before You say that you can make a God ye can make a pudding as well The 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 Boner Your Ceremonies in the Churche be beggery and poyson And farther I say that auricular confession is contrary to Gods word and very poyson wyth diuers other such woordes The Bishop seeing this constancie that neyther hys accustomed flatteries nor yet his cruell threatnings could once moue this good man to encline to their idolatry pronounced his vsuall and general blessing as well towards this Diricke as also vppon the sayde Iohn Launder although seuerally Who after the like manner of processe vsd with him remained in
the same constancie as dyd the other and therfore were both deliuered vnto the sheriffes who were there present but afterwards were conueyed to the places aboue named there moste ioyfully gaue their houses to bee burned in the fire and their soules into the handes of Almighty God by Iesus Christ who hath assured them to a better hope of life This Diricke was a man whome the Lorde had blessed as well with temporall riches as with hys spirituall treasures which riches yet were no clogge or let vnto hys true professing of Christe the Lord by his grace so woorking in him of the which there was such hauocke made by the greedye raueners of that time that hys poore wyfe and children had little or none thereof During his imprisonment although he was well stricken in yeares and as it were past the time of learning yet he so spente his time that being at hys firste apprehension vtterly ignoraunt of any letter of the booke he coulde before his death read perfectly any Printed English Whos 's diligence and zeale is worthy no small commendation and therefore I thought it good not to lette it passe ouer in silence for the good encouragement and example of others Moreouer at his comming into the towne of Lewes to be burned the people called vpon him beseeching God to strengthen him in the faith of Iesus Christe Hee thanked them and prayed vnto God that of hys mercye hee woulde strengthen them in the lyke Faith And when hee came to the signe of the Starre the people drew neare vnto hym where the Sheriffe sayde that he had founde him a faithfull man in all hys aunsweres And as he came to the stake hee kneeled downe and made hys prayers and the Sheriffe made haste Then hys Booke was throwne into the barrell and when he had stript him selfe as a ioyfull member of God he went into the barrell him selfe And as soone as euer hee came in he tooke vp the booke and threw it among the people and then the Sheriffe commaunded in the Kynge and Queenes name in paine of death to throw in the booke againe And immediately that faithful member spake with a ioyfull voyce saying Deare brethren and sisterne witnes to you all that I am come to seale with my bloude Christes Gospell for because I know that it is true it is not vnknowen vnto all you but that it hath bene truely preached heere in Lewes and in all places of Englande and nowe it is not And for because that I wil not deny heere Gods Gospel and be obedient to mans lawes I am condemned to die Dear brethren and sisterne as many of you as doe beleeue vpon the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghoste vnto euerlasting life see you do the woorkes appertaining to the same And as many of you as doe beleeue vppon the Pope of Rome or any of his lawes which he sets foorth in these daies you do beleeue to your vtter condēnation and except the great mercy of God you shall burne in hell perpetually The Martyrdome of Diricke Caruer And then spake hee againe to all the people there present with a loude voyce saying deare brethren Horrible prouoking of Gods iudgement and all you whom I haue offended in woordes or in deede I aske you for the Lordes sake to forgeue mee and I heartely forgeue all you which haue offended me in thought word or dede And he sayd further in his praier Oh Lord my God thou hast wrytten Hee that wil not forsake wife children house Dirickes prayer at his death and all that euer he hath and take vp thy crosse and folow thee is not woorthy of thee But thou Lorde knowest that I haue forsaken all to come vnto thee Lord haue mercy vppon me for vnto thee I commend my spirit and my soule doth reioyce in thee These were the last wordes of that Faythfull member of Christe before the fire was put to hym And afterward that the fire came to him he cried Oh Lorde haue mercy vpon me and spronge vp in the fire calling vppon the name of Iesus and so ended Thomas Iueson Martyr AT Chichester Tho. Iueson of Euerson apprehended with Diricke and other suffered at Chichester about the same moneth was burned one Thomas Iueson of Godstone in the Countie of Surrey Carpenter whose apprehension examination and condemnation for as much as it was at one time and in one forme with Diricke Caruer and Iohn Launder I doe here omit referring the reader to their hystorie processe before mentioned sauing onely this his seuerall confession and priuate answers made before B. Boner at hys last examination in the Consistorie I thought not to pretermit who being examined vppon the foresayd Articles answered as followeth The aunsweres of Thomas Iueson to the obiections of Boner bishop of London in a chamber at his house in the moneth of Iuly 1. FIrst that he beleued that there is but one Catholike Aunsweres of Thomas Iueson vniuersall and whole Church of Christ thorough the whole worlde which hathe and holdeth the true faith and all the necessarye Articles of Christen beliefe all the Sacraments of Christe with the true vse and administration of the same 2. Item that he is necessarily bounden to beleeue geue credite in all the sayd faith Articles of the beliefe religion and the Sacraments of Christe and the administration of the same 3. Item that that faithe religion and administration of Sacraments which now is beleeued vsed taught and set forth in this our church of England is not agreeing wyth the truth and faith of Christ nor with the faith of the sayde Catholicke and vniuersall Church of Christ. 4. Item concerning the Sacrament of the aultar he beleueth that it is a very Idol and detestable before God as it is now ministred 5. Item that the Masse is nought and not of the institution of Christ but y t it is of mans inuention and demaunded whether any thing vsed in the Masse be good he sayde that he would answere no further 6. Item that hee had not receiued the Sacrament of the aultar since it hath ben ministred as now it is in England neither was confessed at any time within this seuen yeres nor he hath not heard Masse by the same space 7. Item that auricular confession is not necessarye to be made to a priest for that he cānot forgeue nor absolue him from sinnes 8. Item concerning the Sacrament of Baptisme that it is a signe and token of Christe as circumcision was and none otherwise and he beleeueth that his sinnes are * He meaneth not by the mere vertue of the element Two Sacramentes not washed away thereby but his body onely washed for his sinnes be washed away onely by Christes bloud 9. Item that there be in the Catholike Church of Christ onely two Sacraments that is to saye the Sacrament of Baptisme and the Sacrament of the Supper of the Lord and no
more whiche are not rightlye vsed at this presente time in Englande and therefore be vnprofitable 10. Item he beleueth that all the ceremonies Agaynst ceremonyes nowe vsed in this Church of England are vaine superfluous superstitious and nought The Martyrdome of Thomas Iueson Iohn Aleworth IN the latter ende of thys moneth of Iulye Iohn Aleworth dyed in prison Iohn Aleworth dyed in prison at the Towne of Reading beyng there in bondes for the cause and testimonie of the truthe of the Lordes Gospel Whom although the Catholicke Prelates according to their vsuall solemnitie did exclude out of their Catholicke buriall yet we see no cause why to exclude him out of the number of Christes holy martyrs and heires of his holy kingdome Iames Abbes a Martyr of blessed memorie suffering for the true cause of Christes Gospel August 2. AMong many that trauailed in these troublesome daies to keepe a good conscience there was one Iames Abbes a young man whych throughe compulsion of the tyrannie then vsed Iames Abbes Martyr was enforced to haue his part wyth hys brethren in wandring and going from place to place to auoide the pearill of apprehendinge But when time came that the Lorde had an other woorke to doe for hym he was caught by the handes of wicked men and broughte before the B. of Norwiche D. Hopton Who examining him of his Religion and charging him therewyth very sore both with threates and faire speache Iames Abbes relented at the laste the sayde poore Iames did yelde and relented to their naughty perswasions although hys conscience consented not thereto Nowe when he was dismissed and shoulde goe from the Bishop Money geuen to Iames Abbes by the Bishop the Bishop calling hym againe gaue hym a peece of money either fourty pence or twentie pence whether I knowe not which when the sayd Iames had receiued and was gone from the Bishop his conscience began to rob A notable example of sting of conscience and inwardly to accuse hys facte howe hee had displeased the Lorde by consenting to their beastly illusions In which combate wyth himselfe being pitiously vexed he went immediately to the Bishop againe there threw hym his sayd money which he had receiued at hys hande Iames Abbes throweth to the Bishop his money agayne and sayd it repented him that euer he gaue hys consent to their wicked perswasions and that he gaue his consent in taking of hys money Now this being done the bishop wyth his chaplains did labour a fresh to winne him againe Iames Abbes made strong by his infirmity but in vayne for the sayd Iames Abbes would not yeelde for none of them all although he had plaid Peter before through infirmitie but stoode manfully in hys masters quarel to the ende and abode the force of the fire to the consuming of his body into ashes which tyrannie of burning was done in Berie the 2. day of August An. 1555. A discourse of the apprehension examination and condemnation of Iohn Denly Gentleman Iohn Newman and Patrike Pachingham Martyred for the testimonie of Christes Gospell IN the middest of this tempestuous rage of malignaunt aduersaries Iohn 〈◊〉 gentlemâ—â— Iohn Nâ—â—â—man Pâ—â—tricke Pâ—â—chinghaâ— Martyrâ—â— Edmunâ— Tyrrel â—â—â—quire motor persecuting and destroying the poore â—â—ocke of Christe many there were which thoughe they were no spirituall meÌ„ yet thought to help forward for their parts as one would say to heape vp mo coales to this furious flame of persecution whether of a blind zeale or of a parasiticall flattery I knowe not Amongest whiche one was Edmonde Tyrell Esquier and at that time a Iustice of peace wythin the Countie of Essex an assister as it seemeth to the cruell murtherers of Gods Saintes Who as he came from the burning death of certaine godly Martyrs met with M. Iohn Denly gentleman and one Iohn Newman both of Maidstone in Kent trauailing vppon the way and goyng to visite suche their godly frendes as then they had in the sayde Countie of Essex And vpon the sight of them as he yet braggeth first vppon suspition apprehended and searched them and at last finding the confessions of their faith in wryting about theÌ„ sent theÌ„ vp vnto the Queenes Commissioners directinge also vnto one of the same Commissioners these hys fauourable Letters in theyr behalfe The copie whereof heere may appeare as followeth A copie of Edmund Tyrels leter to one of the Queenes Commissioners SIr with moste harty commendations vnto you these shal be to aduertise you A letter of detection written 〈◊〉 M. Edmâ—â—â— Tyrrell 〈◊〉 Commâ—â—â—â—â—oner 〈…〉 Syr 〈…〉 that I haue receiued a letter from Sir Nicholas Hare and you and other of the King Queenes Maiesties commissioners by a seruaunt of the King and Queenes called Iohn Failes for certaine businesse about S. Osythes the which I could not immediately goe about for that I had receiued a letter from the Counsell to assist the Sheriffe for the execution of the heretickes the one at Raileigh and the other at Rocheford the which was done vpon Tuesday last And as I came homeward I met wyth two menne Euen as I sawe them I suspected them and then I did examine them and search them and I did finde about them certaine letters M. 〈◊〉 and Iohâ— Newâ—â—â— the way mette and appreheâ—â—ded by M. Edmund Tyrrell whych I haue sent you and also a certaine wrytinge in paper what their faith was And they confessed to mee that they had forsaken and fled out of their country for Religions sake and sithen they haue bene in many countreis by their confession whiche I haue sente you for the which I thoughte it good for that they came from London and that there might be more hadde of them then I yet haue vnderstand to sende them to you whereby you and others of the King and Queenes Commissioners there might trie them so that their lewdnesse might be throughly knowen for I thinke these haue caused many to trouble their consciences So thys hath bene some let to me wherefore I coulde not go about these matters expressed in your letters but to morrow no one I entende by Gods grace to accomplish your letters with as muche diligence as I may And this the holy Trinitie haue you euer in his keeping I beseeche you to be so good maister to discharge these pore men that bring these prisonners vp assone as may be And thus moste hartly farewel from Raimesdon parke the 12. day of Iune 1555. By your assured to commaund Edmund Tyrel For so much as in this letter meÌ„tion is made of a certaine wryting in paper founde about them of their Faith what this wrytinge was and what were the contentes of it the copie thereof heere ensueth ¶ Certayne notes collected and gathered oute of the Scriptures by Iohn Denley Gentleman with a confession of his faith touching the Sacrament of Christes body bloud found about him ready wrytten at his apprehension Christe is
in the Sacrament as hee is where two or three are gathered together in his name THe difference of doctrine betweene the Faithfull the Papistes concerning the Sacramente is that the Papistes say that Christ is corporally vnder or in the formes of bread and wine but the faithfull say that Christe is not there neither corporally nor spiritually but in them that worthely eate and drinke the breade and wine he is spiritually but not corporally For figuratiuely he is in the breade and wine and spiritually hee is in them that woorthely eate and drynke the breade and wine but really carnally and corporally he is onely in heauen from whence hee shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead ¶ My beliefe in the Sacrament of the blessed body and bloud of my Sauiour Iesus Christ. AS concernyng the Sacrament of the body and bloude of our Sauiour Iesus Christ my beliefe is this that the bread and wyne is appointed vnto a Sacrament and that after thanks be geuen to God the father then it doth represent vnto me the very body and bloud of our sauiour Iesus Christ not that the bread is the body or the wyne the bloud but that I in faith do see that blessed body of our sauiour broken on the crosse his precious bloud plenteously shed for the redemption of my sinnes Also in faith I heare hym call vs vnto him saying Come vnto me all you that labour and are laden and I wil refresh you Esay 55. a. b. Mat. 11. c. In faith I come vnto him I am refreshed so that I beleue that all that do come vnto the table of the Lord in this frith feare and loue beyng sory for their offences intending earnestly to lead a godly conuersatioÌ„ in this vale of misery do receiue the fruit of the death of Christ which fruit is our saluation I do vnderstand spiritually that as the outward maÌ„ doth eate the material bread which comforteth the body so doth the inward man thorough fayth eate the bodye of Christ beleeuyng that as the breade is broken so was Christes body broken on the Crosse for our sinnes which comforteth our soules vnto lyfe euerlastyng and signifieng thereby that euen as that bread was deuided among them so should his body and fruit of hys passion be distributed vnto as many as beleeued hys wordes But the bread broken and eaten in the Supper monisheth putteth vs in remembraunce of hys death and so exciteth vs to thankesgeuyng to laud and prayse God for the benefits of our redemption And thus we there haue Christ present in the inward eye and sight of our faith we eate his body and drinke his bloud that is we beleeue surely that his body was crucified for our sinnes and his bloud shed for our saluation Christes body and bloud is not conteyned in the Sacramentall bread and wyne as the papists haue sayd 〈◊〉 grosse 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Papistes the reall 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 Sacraâ—ent as some yet doe say as ye read in these scriptures folowing first read in S. Math. 9. Luk. 5. Math. 24. and 26. Marke 16. Luk. 24. Iohn 13. Luke 23. in the ende Iohn 14.15.16.17 Acts 1.3.7.9 Rom. 8. Psalm 8. 1. Cor. 10.11 Exod. 12. Col. 1.3 Ephe. 1.4 Phil. 2. 1. Thes. 1.4 Heb. 1.5.8.9.10.12 1. Pet. 3. Psal. 11.47.103.10 Christes materiall body is not in all places as these Scriptures do testifie hereafter â—hristes â—ody not in â—ll places 〈◊〉 â—nce First reade Saint Mathew the last Marke the last Luke the last Iohn 11.20.21 These places of the Scripture do plainly declare that his body that was borne of the Uirgin Mary cannot be in mo places then one that is in heauen on the right hand of God and not in the Sacrament nor in all places as the Papists haue affirmed and yet do affirme â—dolatry to 〈◊〉 creaâ—â—re of â—read and â—ine Therefore who so euer they bee that doe worship the creatures of bread and wyne doe commit Idolatrye and make abominable Idols of them and take the glory from God and geue it to his cretures which is contrary to the mynd of God as these scriptures hereafter do testify first in Exodus 20.22.23.24 Leuit. 19. Deut. 4.6.32 Psal. 80. Esay 45. Mal. 2. Mathew 4. Luke 4. Actes 14. Reuel 14. Psalm 98. 1. Corrinth 8. Ephes. 4. 1. Tim. 2. 1. Ioh. 5. Reuel 19.22 Iohn Denley M. Denley â—nd his felâ—ow prisoâ—ers sent to â— Boner Now to returne to the Commissioners againe they receiuyng these prisoners afore mentioned after they saw they could little preuaile by their owne perswasions sent them vnto B. Boner to be handled after his fatherly and charitable discretion Which how discrete fauourably it was as well the history of others as also the sequele of this doth manifestly declare M. Denley Newman â— Packingâ—am had in â—xamâ—natioÌ„â—efore the â—â—shop of â—ondon For the 28. day of Iune then next folowyng he caused the sayd Denly NewmaÌ„ with one Patrike Packingham to bee brought into his chaÌ„ber within his house or pallace there examinyng them vpon their confessions which Tyrrell had founde about them obiecting also vnto them certayne other Articles of hys owne The which they all aunswered in effect one thing although Denly answered more largely then the others therfore I thought it enough only to manifest his as sufficient in no part differyng from the others except that Pachingham had one Article of no great force obiected to hym which the rest had not This done the B. vsed with them his accustomed perswasions to the which M. Denly said God saue me from your counsaile keepe me in the mynde that I am in for that you count heresy I take to be the truth The wordes of M. Denly to Bishop Boner thereupon they were commanded to appeare in the bishops Consistory the 5. of Iuly then next commyng in the after noone where these Articles were obiected against them ¶ The Articles obiected by Edmond Boner Bishop of London against Iohn Denley Iohn Newman and Patrike Pachingham ioyntly and seuerally the xxviij of Iune 1555. FIrst that the said N. now is of the dioces of London of the iurisdiction of the B. of London Articles obiected Slaunder of vntruth Catholicke Church Secondly that the sayd N. hath not beleeued nor doth beleeue that there is any Catholike Church of Christ here in earth Thirdly that the said N. had not beleued nor doth beleue that this church of England is any part or member of the said catholike church· Fourthly the sayd N. hath beleued Masse and doth so beleue that the Masse now vsed in this Realme of England is naught and full of Idolatry and euill and playne against Gods word and therfore he the sayd N. hath not heard it nor will not heare it Fiftly that the sayd N. hath beleued doth so beleue Auricular confession that auricular confession vsed now in
this realme of England is not good but contrary to Gods word Sixtly that the sayd N. hath beleued Popish absolution and doth so beleue that absolution giuen by the priest hearing confessiō is not good nor allowable by Gods word but contrary to the same Seuenthly that the sayd N. hath beleued Mattens Euensong Eneling with other rites of the Popes Church 2. Sacramentes and doth so beleue that christenyng of childrēn as it is vsed in y e church of England is not good nor allowable by Gods worde but against it likewise confirming of children geuyng of orders saying of Mattens Euensong annoyntyng or enelyng of sicke persons makyng of holy bread and holy water with the rest of the Church Eightly that the sayd N. hath beleued and doth so beleue that there are but two Sacraments in Christes Catholike church that is to say the sacrament of Baptisme the Sacrament of the aultar Ninthly that the sayd N. hath beleeued doth so beleue that for as much as Christ is ascended vp into heauē therefore the very body of Christ is not in the Sacrament of the aultar Tenthly This article was onely obiected agaynst Patrick Pachingham that thou Patrike Pachingham now beyng of the age of 21. at the least beyng within the house of the B. of London at Paules and by him brought to the great Chappell to heare Masse there the sayd 23. day of Iune the yeare of our Lord 1555. diddest vnreuerently stande in the sayd Chappell hauyng thy cap on thy head all the Masse whyle and diddest also refuse to receyue holy water and holy bread at the Priestes handes there contemnyng and despising both the Masse and the said holy water and holy bread ¶ The aunswer of Iohn Denley and the rest to the Articles obiected TO the first Article I answer it is very true Their answeres To the second Article I answer that it is not true for I beleeue the holy Catholike Church which is builded vpon the foundation of the Prophetes Apostles The true Catholicke Church not denyed Christ beyng the head which holy Church is the Congregation of the faythfull people dispersed through the whole world the which Church doth preach Gods worde truely A notice of the true Church and doth also minister the two Sacramentes that is to saye Baptisme and the supper of the Lord accordyng to hys blessed word To the third Article I aunswer that I do beleue that this Church of England The Church of England now vsed is no member of the true Catholicke Church and the reason why vsing the fayth religion which is now vsed is no part or member of the foresaid holy Catholike church but is the church of Antichrist the Bish. of Rome beyng the head thereof for it is playne that they haue altered the testament of God set vp a testament of their own deuising full of blasphemy lies for Christes testament is that he would haue all things done to the edifieng of the people as it appeareth when hee taught thē to pray Math. 6. also it appeareth by S. Paul 1. Cor. 14. for he sayth That hee that prophesieth speaketh vnto men for their edifieng for their exhortation and for their comfort hee that speaketh with the tong profiteth hymselfe he that prophesieth edifieth the congregation Also he sayth Euen so likewyse when ye speak with tongs except ye speake words that haue signification 1. Corinth 14. how shall it bee vnderstand what is spoken for ye shall but speake in the aire that is as much to say in vayne Also he sayth Thou verely geuest thanks well but the other is not edified I thanke my God I speake with tongs more then ye all yet had I rather in the congregation to speake fiue words with vnderstandyng to the information of other then ten thousand words with the tong Also he sayth Let all thyngs be done to edification The Popes seruice in the tongue which edifieth not the people Also it is written in the Psalme 46. For God is kyng of all the earth O sing praises vnto hym with vnderstandyng c. So it doth appeare that this Church of England now vsed is not builded vppon Christ if S. Paules wordes be true and also the Psalmes therefore this Church is not builded vpon the prophets apostles nor Christ as I haue declared before The Masse abominable and Idolatrous To this 4. Article I answer and I do beleeue as I haue aforesayd that the masse now vsed in this realme of England is naught and abhominable idolatry and blasphemy against Gods word for Christ in his holy supper instituted the Sacramentes of bread and wine to be eaten together in remembraunce of his death till he come not to haue them worshipped and make an Idoll of them for GOD will not be worshipped in his creatures but wee ought to geue him prayses for his cretures which he hath created for vs. For he sayth in the second commandement Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen image The Masse agaynst Gods commaundement nor the lykenes of any thing that is in heauen aboue or in the earth beneth thou shalt not bow down to them nor worship them So it appeareth by this commaundement that wee ought not to worship the Sacrament of bread and wyne for it is playn idolatry for he sayth No similitude therfore Thou shalt not bow downe to them nor worship them I pray you what doe you call kneelyng downe holdyng vp the handes knockyng of the brest puttyng of the cap and makyng curtesie with other like superstition You would make men to be so blynd that this is no worshippyng Obiection of the Papistes remoued Peraduenture you will obiect and say you do not worship the bread the wyne but Christes body whiche was borne of the Uirgin Mary conteyned vnder the forme of bread and wyne But that is a very lye for Christes body that was borne of the Uirgin Mary is in heauen if saint Paules words be true as vndoubtedly they are for hee sayth in the x. of the Hebrues Heb. 10. But this man after hee hath offered one sacrifice for sinnes is set down for euer on the right hand of God and from henceforth tarieth till hys foes bee made hys footestoole Heb. 9. Also in the 9. chap. he sayth For Christ is not entered into holy places that are made with hands which are similitudes of true thyngs but is entred into very heauen for to appeare nowe in the sight of God for vs Philip. 3. c. Also Phil. 3. But our conuersation is in heauen from whence we looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ 1. Thess. 1. c. Thes. 1. For they themselues shew of you what maner of entring in we had vnto you and how ye turned to God from Images for to serue the liuyng God and for to look for his sonne from heauen Scriptures prouing Christ
to Newgate about the last day of February an 1555. by the sayd Bearde Yeoman of the Gard and Simon Ponder Pewterer Constable of S. DuÌ„stons in the West sent in by Syr Roger Chomley knight and by Doctor Martin Tankerfield thus being brought to prison by hys aduersaryes at leÌ„gth w t the other aboue named was brought to his examination before Boner Who after his accustomed maner ordered his articles and positions vnto him the copy and tenor of which his ordinary Articles ye may read aboue expressed pag. 1585. To these Articles as aboue rehearsed he aunswered agayne constantly declaring his mind both touching auriculer confession and also the sacrament of the popish alter and likewise of the Masse c. First that he was not confessed to any priest 5. yeares past nor to any other but only to God and further denying that he would hereafter be confessed to anye Prieste for that hee founde it not in Christes booke and tooke it onely to be a counsell And concerning the sacrament commonly called here in England of the aultar 〈…〉 altar he confessed that hee neither had nor did beleue that in the sayd sacrament there is the reall body and bloud of Christ because that the bodye is ascended into heauen and there doth sit at the right hand of god the father And moreouer he sayd that the Masse now vsed in the Church of England was nought 〈◊〉 Masse 〈…〉 and ful of Idolatry and abomination and agaynst the word of God affirming also that there are but two Sacramentes in the Church of Christ Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord. c. And to these assertions he sayd he would stand and so he did to the end And when at last the Byshop began to read y e sentence exhorting him before with manye woordes to reuoke hys professed opinion which they called damnable heretical he notwithstanding 〈◊〉 wordes 〈…〉 resisted all contrary perswasions answering the bishop agayne in this forme of words I will not sayd he forsake mine opinions except you my Lord can repell theÌ„ by scriptures and I care not for your Diuinity â—he wordes 〈…〉 at his â—â—â—demnaâ—â—â—n for you condemne al men and proue nothing against them And after many fayre wordes of exhortation which Boner then vsed after his ordinary maner to conuerte or rather peruert him he aunswered boldlye agayne saying moreouer that the church wherof y e pope is supreme head is no part of Christes Catholicke Church â—â—â—kerfield 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 of Boâ—â—r adding thervnto and poynting to the Bishop spake to the people saying Good people beware of him and such as he is for these be the people that deceiueth you c. These with other wordes moe he spake whereupon the Bishop reading the sentence of his popish condeÌ„natioÌ„ gaue him to the secular power Tankerfield coÌ„demned And so this blessed seruaunt of God was had to saynct Albons The Marâ—â—â—dome of George â—â—nkerfield â— Albons â—â—no 1555. â—â—gust 26. and there with much pacience and constaÌ„cy ended his life the xxvi day of August for the defence of the truth which at length will haue the victory * Certayne notes concerning George Tankerfielde after he came to suffer martyrdome at Saynt Albons IN primis he was brought vnto S. Albons by the high Shiriffe of Hereford Shyre M Edw. Brocket Esquire and one Pulter of Hitchen which was vnder Shiriffe Item theyr Inne was the crosse keyes whereas there was great coÌ„course of people to see and heare the prisoner among the which multitude some were sory to see so godly a man brought to be burned others praised God for his constancy and perseuerance in the trueth Contrarywyse some there were which said it was pity he did stand in such opinions and others both old womeÌ„ men cried against him one called him hereticke sayd it was pity that he lyued But George Tankerfield did speake vnto them so effectually out of the word of God in lamenting of theyr ignorance protesting vnto them his vnspotted conscience that God did mollify theyr hardened hartes insomuch y t some of them departed out of the chamber w t weping eies Item there came vnto him a certayne Scholemayster which reteined vnto sir Tho. Pope knight this man had certayne coÌ„munication w t G. Tankerfielde the day before he was coÌ„ming toward S. Albons as touching theyr sacrament of y e aultar other poyntes of papisticall religioÌ„ but as he vrged Tankerfield w t the authority of y e doctors wrasting theÌ„ after his own will so on y e other side TaÌ„kerfield aunswered him mightily by y e scriptures not wrested after y e mind of any man but being interpreted after y e will of the Lord Iesus c. So that as he would not allow such allegatioÌ„s as Tankerfield brought out of the scriptures w t out the opinioÌ„s of y e doctors so agayn Tankerfield would not credit his doctrine to be true except he could coÌ„firme it by the scriptures In y e end Tankerfield prayd him that he would not trouble him in such matters for his conscience was established c. and so he departed from him wishing him well protesting that he meant him no more hurt theÌ„ his owne soule Item when the houre drew on apace y t he should suffer he desired the wine drawer that he might haue a pinte of malmesy a loafe that he might eat drinke that in remeÌ„brance of Christes death and passion because he could nor haue ministred vnto him by others in such maner as christ coÌ„maunded theÌ„ he kneeled downe making his coÌ„fession vnto the Lord w t all those which were in the chaÌ„ber wyth him after y t he had prayd earnestly vnto the Lord had read the institution of the holy supper by the Lord Iesus out of y e euangelistes out of S. Paule he sayd O Lord y u knowest it I do not this to derogate authority froÌ„ any maÌ„ or in conteÌ„pt of those which are thy ministers but only because I cannot haue it ministred according to thy word c. when he had spoken these such like wordes he receiued it with geuing of Thankes Item when some of his frends willed him to eat some meat he sayd he would not eat that which should do other good that had more need y t had loÌ„gertime to liue theÌ„ he Item he prayd his host to let him haue a good fire in y e chaÌ„ber he had so theÌ„ he sitting on a forme before the fire put of his shoes hose stretched out his leg to y e flame wheÌ„ it had touched his foot he quickely withdrew his leg shewing how y e flesh did perswade him one way the spirit another way The flesh sayd O thou foole wilt y u burne needest not The spirit sayd be not afrayd for thys is nothing in respect of fire eternall The flesh sayd do not leaue the coÌ„pany of thy freÌ„des acquaintance which loue will let thee lack nothing The spirit sayd the coÌ„pany of Iesus Christ his glorious presence doth exceed al fleshly freÌ„ds The flesh sayd do not shorteÌ„ thy time now for y u mayst liue if thou wilt much loÌ„ger The spirit said this life is nothing vnto y e life in heauen which lasteth for euer c. And all this time the shiriffes were at a certayn geÌ„tlemans house at diner not far froÌ„ the towne whither also resorted knightes many geÌ„tlemeÌ„ out of y t couÌ„try because his sonne was maried that day vntill they returned from diner the prisoner was lefte w t his host to be kept looked vnto And G. Tankerfield all y e time was kindly louingly entreated of his host and considering that his time was short his saying was that although the day were neuer so long yet at the last it ringeth to Euensong c. Item about two of y e clocke wheÌ„ the shiriffes were returned froÌ„ diner they brought G. Tankerfielde out of his Inne vnto y e place where he shoulde suffer which is called Romeland being a greene place nigh vnto y e west end of y e Abbey church vnto the which wheÌ„ he was come he kneled downe by the y e stake that was set vp for him after he had ended his prayers he arose with a ioyfull fayth he sayd y t although he had a sharpe diner yet he hoped to haue a ioyfull supper in heauen Item while the fagots were set about him there came a priest vnto him perswaded him to beleue on y e sacrament of y e aulter he should be saued But G. Tankerfield cried out vehemeÌ„tly sayd I defye the whore of Babilon I defie the whore of Babilon fie of y e abhominable Idoll good people do not beleue him good people doe not beleue him And theÌ„ y e Maior of the towne coÌ„maunded to set fire to the heretique and sayd if he had but one loade of fagots in the whole world he would geue theÌ„ to burn him There was a certayne knight by went vnto Tankerfield took him by the hand sayd good brother be stroÌ„g in Christ this he spake softly and Tankerfield sayd O syr I thanke you I am so I thanke God Then fire was set vnto him he desired the shiriffe all the people that they woulde pray for him the most part did so And so embracing the fire he bathed
corner stone not vpon the Romishe lawes and decrees the Bishop of Rome being the supreme head And where they sayd the Church did stand in ordinary succession of bishops The nature condition and notes of the false Church being ruled by generall Councels holy fathers and the lawes of holy Churche and so had continued by the space of fiftene hundreth yeares more he made aunswere that the holy church which is the body of Christ and therfore most worthy to be called holy was before any succession of Bishoppes generall Councels or Romish decrees neither yet was bound to anye time or place ordinary succession generall councels or traditions of Fathers ConfutatioÌ„ of the false church falsly defined eyther had any supremacy ouer Empyres and kingdomes but y t it was a little poore sely flock dispersed and scattered abroad as sheep without a shepheard in the middest of wolues or as a flocke of Orphanes or fatherles children and that this Churche was led and ruled by the onely lawes councels and word of christ he being the supreme head of this church and assisting succoring and defending her from all assaultes errours troubles and persecutions wherewith she is euer compassed about He shewed and prooued vnto them also by the floud of Noah the destruction of Sodome the Israelites departing out of Egypt by the parables of the sower Examples declaring the true Church of y e kings sonnes mariage of the great supper and by other playne sentences of scripture that this Church was of none estimation little in comparison of the church of hipocrites and wicked worldlinges He was thrust at withall violence of craft and subtilty but yet the Lord vpheld him and deliuered him The false Church eâ—er greater 〈◊〉 number Euerlasting thanks be to that mercifull and faythful Lord which suffereth vs not to be tempted aboue our might but in the middest of our troubles strengthneth vs with hys holye spirit of comfort and pacience geueth vs a mouth wisedome how and what to speake where agaynst all his aduersaryes were not able to resist * An other appearaunce of George Marsh before the Byshop NOw G. Marsh agayne â—â—ought â—â—fore the â—â—shop and 〈◊〉 Colâ—â—agues after that the sayd bishop had taken his pleasure in punishing this his prisoner and often reuilyng him geuing tauntes odious names of hereticke c. hee caused him to be brought forth into a Chappell in the Cathedrall church of Chester called our Ladye Chappell before him the sayd B. at two of the clocke in the after noone who was there placed in a Chayre for that purpose and Fulke Dutton Maior of the sayd Cittye Doctour Walle and other priestes assisting him placed not farre from the said Bishop but somewhat lower George Wenslow chaÌ„cellour and one Iohn Chetham Register sat directly ouer agaynst the sayd Bishop â—he Bishop 〈◊〉 his â—olleagues 〈◊〉 vpon G. Marsh. â— Marsh 〈…〉 Then they caused the sayd George Marshe to take an othe vpon a booke to answere truely vnto suche articles as should be obiected agaynst him Upon whiche othe taken the Chauncellour layde vnto his charge that hee had preachâ—d and openly published most heretically and blasphemously within the Parishe of Deane Eccles Bolton Berry and many other parishes within the Byshoppes Dioces in the monthes of Ianuary February or some other time of y e yeare last proceding directly against y e popes authoritie and Catholicke Churche of Rome the blessed Masse the sacrament of the aultar and many other Articles Unto all which in summe he aunswered that he neither heretically nor blasphemously preached or spake agaynst any of the sayd articles but simply and truely as occasion serued and as it were thereunto forced in conscience mayntayned the truth touching the same articles as sayd he all you now present did acknowledge the same in the time of the late king Edward the vi Then they examined him seuerally of euery Article bad him aunswere directly yea or nay without circumstance for they were come to examine and not to dispute at that present Then he aunswered them vnto euery article very modestly according to the doctrine by publicke authoritie receiued and taught in this Realme at the death of the sayd king Edward whose aunsweres were euerye one noted and written by the Register to the vttermost that coulde make against him which cannot at this present be gotten After this the company for that time brake vpp and hee was returned to his prison agayne ¶ The last and finall appearaunce of George Marsh before the Bishop The last appearance of G. Marsh before the Byshop The ChauÌ„cellours oration WIthin three weekes after this or thereaboutes in y e sayd Chappell and in like sort as before the said Bishop and others before named there being assembled the sayd George Marshe was brought by the keeper and others with bils and diuers weapons before them where first the sayd Chauncellour by way of an Oration declared vnto the people present the sayde Byshoppes charge and burning charitie who euen like as a good shepheard doth see to his flocke that none of his sheepe hath the scabbe or â—ther disease for infecting other cleane sheepe but wyll saue cure the said scabbed sheep so his Lordship had sent for the sayd George Marshe there present as a scabbed sheep and had weeded him out for corrupting others and had done what he could in shewing his charitable disposition towards y e sayd Marsh to reduce him froÌ„ his naughty heresies but all that he could do would not help so that he was now determined if the sayd Marsh would not relent abiure to pronounce and geue sentence definitiue agaynst him Wherfore he bad the sayd George Marshe to be now well aduised what he would do for it stode vpon his life and if he would not at that present forsake his heretical opinions it would be after the Sentence geuen to late though he would neuer so gladly desire it Then the sayd Chauncellour first asked him whether he were not one of the Bishoppes Dioces 〈…〉 George Marsh. To the whiche he aunswered that he knewe not how large his Diocesse was for his continuaunce was at Cambridge But then they replyed and asked whether he had not lately bene at Deane Parish in Lancashyre and there abode And he answered yea Then the Chauncellour read all his former answeres that he made in that place at his former examination at euery one he asked him whether he would sticke to y e same or no To the which he answered agayne yea yea How say you then to this quoth the Chauncellor In your last examinatioÌ„ amoÌ„gst many other daÌ„nable schismaticall heresies you sayd that the Church and doctrine taugh and set forth in king Edwardes time was the true Church the doctrine the doctrine of the true Churche that the Church of Rome is not y e true catholick church I so sayd in deede quoth Marshe and
I beleeue it to be true Here also others tooke occasion to aske hym for that he denyed the Byshop of Romes authoritie in England whether Linus Anacletus and Clement that were Byshops of Rome were not good men and he answered yes and diuers others but sayd he they claimed no more authoritie in England then the Byshop of Caunterbury doth at Rome and I striue not quoth he with the place neyther speake I agaynst the person of the Byshop but agaynst his doctrine which in most poyntes is repugnant to the doctrine of Christ. Thou art an arrogant fellow in deede then sayde the Byshop In what article is the doctrine of the Churche of Rome repugnant to the doctrine of Christ To whome George Marshe answered sayd Oh my Lord I pray you iudge not so of me Wherein the doctrine of the Church of Rome â—â—â—eth I stand nowe vppon the point of my life and death a man in my case hathe no cause to be arrogant neither am I God is my record And as concerning the disagreement of y e doctrine among many other things the Church of Rome erreth in the Sacrament For where Christ in y e institution therof did as well deliuer the cup as the bread saying Drinke ye all of this Marke reporteth that they did drinke of it in like manner S. Paul deliuered it vnto the Corinthians And in y e same sort also was it vsed in the primitiue church by the space of many hundreth yeares Now the Churche of Rome both taketh away one parre of the Sacrament from the Laity Wherefore if I coulde be perswaded in my conscience by Gods worde that it were well done I could gladly yeld in thys poynt Then sayd the Bishop Non disputandum est cum haeretico That is There is no disputing with an heretick So sayth the Turke in his Alcaron that no man must dispute of his lawe And therfore when all his answeres were read hee asked hym whether he would stand to the same beyng as they were sayd he full of heresie or els forsake them and come vnto the catholicke Churche To whom he made this full aunswere and sayde that he held no hereticall opinion but vtterly abhorred at kynd of heresie G. Marsh cleareth himselfe of heresie although they most vntruely so did sclaunder him And hee desired all the people present to beare hym wiâ—nesse if hereafter anye would sclaunder him and say y t he held any greuous heresie that in all Articles of Religion he he held none other opinion then was by law most godly established and publickely taught in England at the death of king Edward the vi and in the same pure Religion and doctrine he would by Gods grace stand liue Leach bidde to stand from Marsh. dye And here the ChauÌ„cellour spake to one Leache which â—tode neare vnto Marshe and bad him stand farther from him for hys presence did him no good This being done the Bishop tooke out a writing of his bosome begaÌ„ to read the sentence of condeÌ„natioÌ„ Sentence of condemnation read agaynst Marsh. but when the bishop had read almost halfe therof the Chauncellour called to him and sayd good my Lord stay stay for if ye proceede any further it will be to late to call it agayne and so the B. stayed Then his popish Priestes and many other of the ignorant people called vpon Marsh The Bishop stayeth in his sentence with many earnest wordes to recant and amongst other one Pulleyn a Shomaker sayd to hym for shame man remember thy selfe and recant They bad him kneele downe and pray and they would pray for him So they kneeled down and he desired them to pray for him and he would pray for theÌ„ The Bishoppe then asked hym agayne whether hee would not haue the Queenes mercy in time Gods mercy preferred before the Queenes mercy and he aunswered hee did gladly desire the same did loue her grace as faythfully as any of them but yet he durst not deny his Sauiour Christ for loosing his mercy euerlasting and so winne euerlasting death Then the Bishop put his spectacles agayne vpon his nose read forward his senteÌ„ce about v. or vi lyues and there againe the Chauncellour with a glauering and smiling countenance called to the B. and sayde The B. proceâ—â—deth in his sentence Yet good my Lord once againe stay for if that word be spoken al is past no relentyng will then serue and the Byshop pulling of his spectacles sayd I would stay and if it would be How sayst thou quoth he wilt thou recant Many of the Priestes and ignoraunt people bad him so do An other stay in reading the sentence and call to God for grace and pulled him by y e sleeue and bad him recant and saue his life To whom he answered I would as fayne to liue as you if in so doyng I shoulde not deny my mayster Christ and agayne he should denye me before his father in heauen So the bishop read out hys sentence vnto the end and straight after sayd vnto him G. Marsh. exhorted to recaÌ„t but could not be turned The B. readeth out the sentence A dogged saying of the Bishop G. Marsh deliuered to the Shiriffes The strayt keeping of Marsh in prison Nowe will I no more praye for thee then I will for a dogge And Marshe answered y t notwithstanding he would pray for his Lordship after this the bishop deliuered him vnto the Sheriffes of the city Then hys late keeper bad him fare well good George w t weeping teares whiche caused y e officers to cary him to a prisoÌ„ at the Northgate where he was very straitly kept vntill the tyme he went to hys death during which tyme he had small comfort or reliefe of any worldly creature For being in y e dongeon or darke prison none y t would hym good could speake w t hym or at least durst enterprise so to doe for feare of accusation and some of the Cittizens which loued him in God for the gospell sake wherof there were but a fewe although they were neuer acquaynted with him would sometime in the euening at a hoale vpon the wall of the City that went into the sayd darcke prisoÌ„ call to him and aske him how he did He would answere them most chearefully that he did well and thanked God most highly that he woulde vouchsafe of his mercy to appoynt him to be a witnes of his truth and to suffer for the same wherein he did most reioyce beseeching him that he would geue him grace not to faynt vnder the Crosse but patiently beare the same to his glorye and comfort of hys Churche The brotherly zeale of good men in comforting G. Marsh. with many other like godly sayinges at sondrye tymes as one that most desired to be with Christ. Once or twise he had money cast him in at the same hole about ten pence at one tyme 2. shillings at an